Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"So let me get this straight" Marco says with a pensive tone, eyes tracking Star's frantic back and forth across his room. His best friend's scrunched up face wasn't usually a new sight but the slight worry was definitely worth of his concern. Marco sighs when Star's slight pacing become more harried so it was his duty to stop her before she actually made a dent on the carpeted floor. He stands up from where he was sitting from his bed then forcefully stop her by the shoulders, making her look at Marco this time "..there's an upcoming ball that all royal families across dimensions must attend and enlighten me once again of how that somehow is making you a mess right now?"

Star groans, incomprehensible noises leaving her lips, a mixture of annoyance and defeat before she plops her forehead on Marco's shoulder. He instantly pat her head, an attempt to soothe her, but moments later he feels grumbling vibrating from where Star's lips is buried against his hoodie.

Marco sighs, slightly exasperated before pulling Star's head away from its hiding place, facing each other once more.

"..Marcoooo" she whines "..what I'm going to doooo—"

"—before I even think of a solution maybe you can fill me in first of what's the issue?" Marco coaxes her gently and she pouts petulantly, making him snort. She leans away, effectively breaking their sudden comfort hug, crossing her arms across her chest. She heaved a tired sigh before she looks at him with furrowed brows "..yesterday, remember when I said my demon ex suddenly sprout in the room while you were gone for a teacher's errand?"

Marco nods "..oh yeah the ex-boyfriend Tom? What about it?"

Star nods, lips pouting.

Marco frowns, still a bit wary at the fact he wasn't there when it happened. He was out running a sudden errand the principal had put on an unfortunate Marco who was just passing by. He had spend the rest of the period arranging the storage room where stacks of old documents had toppled over by one of Star's accidental wand blast, causing a mini earthquake the other day. And since, he was by proxy Star's caretaker-slash- earthly guide, it only made sense for the principal to assign Marco in organizing the room back to it's proper look.

Just thinking about the back-breaking work had Marco grimacing. Even if he was slightly enthused of tidying up messy spaces doesn't exactly hide the fact it was a lot of work for him.

That also meant he had missed all the hubbub of a hot (horned?) guy leaving trails of scorch marks on the ground and with his (three?) attractive eyes entering their school grounds just to ask their resident magical princess out. He was later unnecessarily informed by Janna with all those descriptive details he rather not take note of. He sort of imagine Star's ex as some horrid demon monster with just as equally horrid face. For a moment, he seriously question his bestfriend's rather peculiar taste in men. Then again, to each of their own he suppose.

So right now, he was reminded once more of what he had spectacularly missed yesterday and utterly clueless of Star's cause for distress. Though, he doubts it's something of great concern. In Star's usual style, it's just probably Mewni stuff that might be involved that was causing her to be this frazzled.

"..the thing is, I totally forgot of this almost millennia event that I can't escape no matter what" She whines, voice a little more louder this time. Marco can simply raise a brow, urging her to continue. She complied with a barely huff of resignation "..and Tom coming over yesterday reminded me of how—" Star deadpans while raising fingers to imitate quotation marks "— the attendance of Mewni's princess is utmost expected and I hate everything about it..!"

Marco scratch the back of his head, still confuse "..I still don't understand the problem, Star..can't you just not go then?"

Star sighs then slowly backs away, until the back of her knees hit the edge of his bed, instantly falling backwards, star-fished across his sheets. Marco walks towards her, sitting beside her sprawled form.

"..the thing about is that..I can't" she speaks evenly, tone slightly annoyed. Marco peers over her, curious. She continues "..it's part of the alliance between kingdoms. The Underworld and Mewni has a peace treaty and more than obligated above all else to participate. I wouldn't have minded if it was just a normal ball but it's not!"

Marco pursed his lips, contemplating before he ask "..what's not normal about it then? I mean, I pretty much guess royal balls aren't up your alley of fun but it felt like that's not your actual reason"

Star looks at Marco then teasingly coos "..hehe you do know me~"

Marco playfully rolled his eyes at her.

Star snickers then let out a tired sigh.

"..the thing I don't like about it is that..it's also a ball for a bride candidate". She whispers, her usual loud voice going soft. Marco's eyes widens, realization now dawning as all of the pieces clicks into place. She didn't wait for anything he might have to say before she proceed to explain "..don't even start with that Blood Moon Dance that seals the engagement. I bet that guy is planning to make sure I get zapped under that ridiculous light or something just to get back with me— arghhh just thinking what he might be up to stresses me out, Marcoooo what should I doooo?"

Marco hums, reaching for her again, combing his fingers through her luscious locks, hoping it would ease Star's worries. She instantly curled over Marco's waist, eyes still downcast. 

The sight making him frown again.

So it all actually boils down to royal responsibilities after all.

"..can't you just not dance under it then?" He attempts to offer some reasonable advice. To be fair, he doesn't exactly understand the whole deal of dancing under a moon. That part confuses him still.

Star shook her head.

"..it's a magical moon the demon race always observe to held an event over. Basically a moon of all things choosing two souls to bind forever, which also means whoever gets caught under the red moonlight has no choice. The Underworld treats it like a formal sacred event, especially now with a prince— which is Tom by the way—" Marco snorted,  when she says it with a grumble "—slowly coming of age and next in line to the throne, it means to their people a lot. By a lot, I mean the classic extravagant regal balls and whatnots. If Tom is one of the people who'll be blessed under their blood moon's light then he's obligated to be engage whoever he was paired with"

Marco took all those information quietly, trying to come up with his own conclusion and how it connects to Star's stress. He sighs when it eventually makes a bit more sense. The idea of marital prospects and the corresponding responsibilities that comes with it doesn't exactly scream Star's usual cup of tea "..so basically, if you and Tom are chosen as a pair and dance under the Blood Moon, adding the fact that both of your kingdoms are in a political treaty and have to maintain— well I don't know? Like the political relationship between your families that you have no choice but to actually let the engagement happen? Even if you don't want it?"

"That sums it up, I guess. Even if I actually refused, which I can't because it's magically binding of souls Marco" Star sighs, disgruntled "..sometimes I hate being a magical princess with ex-boyfriends still hung up on you"

Marco scratch Star's scalp, the contented sigh making him smile before his brow raise  a bit "..is the guy really that bad?"

Star's face instantly changes, a frown worming over her lips "..I wouldn't say bad— maybe not that bad bad— butttt..he kinda is still hung up on me, that part is true but whatever we have is already over, Marco. The last thing I actually want is to be..you know, engage with him of all things..!"

"..well that makes sense but you can't exactly escape this one can you?—" Marco quickly added when her face instantly lits up, that kind of expression that literally says 'I-have-an-idea-and-you-won't-like-it' and before Star does something crazy he has to nipped it in the bud "—and before you even think of saying you should run away, may I remind you kingdoms with political ties are more prone to end up waging war over simple political disputes?"

Star pouts then looks up at him properly "hey how come you're so well-adverse with political knowledge and how it works, huh Diaz?"

Marco puts an open palm on his chest, near his heart, face feigning heartache "..I've seen it all with my two eyes Star, it didn't end well in movies, believe me. It's basically a bloodbath"

If it's possible Star's lower lip protrudes even more making Marco laugh, before he amends it with a comforting pat on her hair again "..but hey look at the bright side, the chances of you and this Tom being paired is still not a 100% guaranteed— heck, you might not even be chosen, Star. You already talk as if your soul is matched with your ex—" Star's disgusted look just earned another snort from him. Marco continues with a comforting smile "—So all you have to do is go to that ball and come back home for comfort nachos"

Star giggled at the sound of her favorites "..you know what—maybe you're right!" She suddenly sits up then looks at him with her usual determined smile "..maybe I am overthinking this..! Marco, you're coming with me, too!"

"That's the spirit!— excuse me what?"

Star face him, eyes twinkling.

 He blinks at her.

She land a palm on his shoulder's, face creased with determination "..if I have to stay and be on that miserable ball then I need my best friend to be my plus one to get me through the night!"

Marco wasn't as..enthusiastic in hearing that and seeing Star's face crumpling into her infamous puppy dog eyes, basically begging him has almost made him cave in. Emphasis on almost though.

"..I mean I don't know Star.." He says, slightly unsure of himself "..the event is like a big thing right? Are mortals even allowed in the Underworld?"

"It won't be problem! Please Marco? Pretty pleaseeee?" Star pleads with hands now clasp over Marco's own "..you can't seriously leave your best friend trekking the demon realm all alone and helpless are you?—"

"—you know you're not exactly helping your case by saying that—"

Star blatantly ignores his sarcastic jab.

"—and letting some crazy ex seal me in an engagement I don't want right?" Star exaggeratedly says with a lilt of a dramatic gasp on the end, making Marco roll his eyes in playful exasperation. He puts his hand to cover Star's own this time.

"..jeez I get it, I get it already" he relents eventually, unsurprised at the following squeal she emits and the next bone-crushing hug he receives. 

She sing-songs happily "..you are the bestest friend I could ever have, seriously!'

Marco snorts "..you mean the only one you have, period"

She giggles at that "..definitely. Anyway I think I really have to make sure you get the greenlight from Mom and secure the plus-one invite. Those guys are so tight-knit when it comes to the guest list so I have to prioritize that"

Marco whistles, a bit impressed "..look at you, being responsible for once. Maybe this bridal ball does have its perks huh—"

Star dramatically gasp then points an accusing finger "..easy for you to say! Do you have any idea how many of those stuck-up princesses will be there and how I'm forced to play nice to them? I'm already tasting how boringggg that is! If having you there is the only thing keeping me sane then so help me I'll make sure you're there!"

She was breathing raggedly, face contorting into a grimace as if she was remembering something awful. Her facial expressions physically allowing Marco to read what sort of thoughts dancing on her head.

Right, he forgot. Star had this one beef with a princess from another dimension. 

"..easy there, but yeah I guess you should contact your Mom" Marco added after a thought passed in his head "..uh, shouldn't you tell the Tom guy's family too?"

Star basically hissed "nope! No way I'm talking to him and me the one reaching out first. Neverrr—"

Before she proceed to angrily stomp out of his room, probably going to the mirror to dial her parents for Marco's invitation.

While he was left wondering if its actually a good idea to come along. Then again, if he stays behind he knows he'll just worry for Star anyway, especially knowing the Tom is out actively winning her back. He doesn't trust a single thing of this ex of hers, and for pete's sake its a demon to boot. So just to be in the very safe side, he needs to go with her.

"I mean..its not like something is gonna go wrong" he murmured before he stands up and catch up with Star to her room.

Chapter Text

"aren't I too dressed up Star?" Marco speaks warily, trying to fix the collar around his neck, testing if the tie was too constricting. He watches his own reflection on the mirror, finding his get-up pretty extravagant for just a plus-one.

Before he can even, maybe fix his tie for the million times today he was suddenly whipped around by the shoulders, facing a still robe-up Star who was seriously looking at him.

"Marco Diaz, as part of my entourage of the night, you are supposed to be properly dressed up, mister" she explains and Marco sighs. She released him eventually before she paces back towards her bed, where her peach colored floor-length gown is thrown neatly across the sheets.

The dress actually arrived earlier from Mewni, along with Marco's personalized tailored suit. It finally sinks in on him that the ball is like no other when Star informed him that her parents will be in-charge of their clothes. Which means, Star's mountain of dresses in her wardrobe won't do and Marco's initial plan of wearing his Mexican attired won't cut it either.

It was kind of thrilling getting your body measured up for a customized suit. Even Star was vibrating as Mewni's renowned royal seamstress visited three days prior to this night.

However, there was a tiny change to Star's red and black gown (she was suppose to be matching Marco's suit too) as what arrived was entirely a different one.

Apparently, it was a personal gift from the royal family of the Underworld to the princess, given last minute. Which Star wasn't the least bit happy to receive, though has no little choice but to wear it when her Mom actually demands for her to choose the gown for the night.

Star complains over and over again of how it must be Tom's fault. The dress was a lighter shade of the guy's hair color or so Star have said. Marco doesn't exactly see the fault in it at first, it was actually quite beautiful especially knowing with Star as the wearer. Whoever took charge on the design really put so much thoughts in it. The one thing Marco can appreciate of this Tom is that, he definitely knows what he wants to see for tonight's ball. And doing a great job at it too.

Man, that guy's going all out is he, Marco internally thinks. He's not even being discreet at this point.

He watches Star gingerly picks up the dress. The light colored gown was strapless, layered with a skirt. The bodice actually looks the perfect size for her, it also comes with a beaded or embellished details around it that glints under the light, probably to accentuate the exposed collarbone and neckline. The skirt consist of multiple layered fabrics, the flowy effect that cascades down with the rest of the ruffles design. It also comes with matching gloves, the transparent white silk has intricate embroideries that reaches near the elbows. 

Marco eyes the mask that comes with it, the same shade of pink and white but has bright silver accents and beads (he still wonders if those are actual diamonds embedded in them) patterned in a swirling vine-like visage across the surface of the half-mask. A single long bright pink feather attached from the side. 

The moment he sees it he realized it'll be a Masquerade Ball. He lowkey appreciates the entirety of Hell's kingdom for having quite the taste for choosing such themes, he really just assumes it'll be leaning to a more gorey theme or whatever Hell is supposed to be. Anyway, he kinda loves the idea of the ball, it's practically his first time attending one.

As for his own mask, Marco has the same design too, but simply matted in black color with golden accents instead. He doesn't have the feather like Star's though.

His formal wear follows the same colors. A black textured waistcoat, the buttons in it's golden hue. Then paired with another dark trousers, added with shiny dress shoes and a patterned dark tie. Underneath the vest was a crisp red collared-shirt that fits perfectly for him. The highlight of his suit isn't that but the moon and star brooch attached to his chest. The two jewelries are linked with two dangling golden chains, the crescent moon crusted probably with exclusive Mewni rhinestones that are now plastered side by side with the smaller star jewel filled with crystals as its centerpiece.

The Queen didn't hold back at all, he muses thoughtfully, humming in appreciation. Star said the brooch will serve as his identification as part of Mewni's approved plus-one. He might have heard it was also casted with a simple spell to prevent any monsters from eating him once they set foot on Hell. The information wasn't as comforting to hear than he thought really but nonetheless he appreciate the Queen's gestures.

He wouldn't be surprised either if people recognize the subtle insignia when it practically screams Star Butterfly's family.

Marco looks at his appearance and really looked like some part of the official delegates of the princess of Mewni. He even styled his hair differently. The tips of his bangs deviated from it's usual flowy style, but instead Star took it upon herself to curl the edges a bit, basically giving him a complete make-over. The smaller section of his hair is neatly swept up behind his ear, the rest of his curled bangs frames his forehead perfectly.

Star said it will look good with the mask later on too.

Not that he doubted her because he definitely looks good if he say so himself—

"—hoookay so what do you think?" 

Marco didn't realized while he was inspecting his overall appearance Star already dressed up on her own.

Marco gapes at her, seeing her giving her dress a slow turn while smiling brightly back at him. Her hair was also done already, and he was betting her loose one-sided braid that flows perfectly across her left shoulder was done by her wand. Her braided hair was accentuated by tiny beads that are interwoven between them. The residual strips of hair curls elegantly in both sides near her ear, framing her face beautifully. Her usual horn headband is now missing, replaced by a diamond tiara that sits gingerly at the top of her head.

She was even wearing make-up, lips tinted pink and a subtle light eyeshadow.

The one thing they have in common in their clothes is that, Star has a matching pair of silver crescent and star earrings, another thin silver-chained necklace drapes all over her expose collarbone too. The sparkling rhinestones making her overall get-up seriously princess-like. She was also wearing glass-like heels, almost three inch in its height.

"..wow Star, don't you look beautiful" He praises genuinely with a laugh. Star grins before sauntering over towards him. Marco quickly hold out his arm for Star to hold onto just in case she trips. The moment she clasp her gloved fingers onto his, they immediately laugh with each other, the whole preparation for the night making them oddly giggly despite Star's initial apprehension for attending.

"..no, Marco" Star says with a playful tone, her expression turning smug as she uses her wand to point at him "..you and I are both beautiful, my friend"

Marco snorts at that "..to be honest this is kinda fun, Star. Highschool prom won't be around the corner but it felt like we're already going to one"

"I guess it does seem kind of exciting" then she lits up, chest puffing before she let out a deep exhale, proceeding to smile determinedly at him "..okay, Marco here's the plan! We're going to enjoy the heck out of ourselves tonight and make sure no engagement happening!"

"..well, it's nice seeing you optimistic, Star" he says with a quirked up brow "..I was prepared on escorting a pouting Mewni princess for the rest of the night"

She tuts at him disapprovingly "..oh Marco, Marco, Marco. Pouting won't serve as good so might as well enjoy this thing. Not like I'll be that guy's bonded, right? Just like you said, the chances are still low for that to be me! So all we're gonna be doing is par-teh!"

"..er, well you're right" he smiles, a bit skeptical but not willing to rain on her happy parade.

Marco kept his thoughts to himself of how the probability of her still be chosen is high though. He didn't want to spoil their night when it hadn't even started yet.

"Also, can you put this on for me?" Star says and reaches for something near the table. Marco watches her grab the box that had been idly sitting there earlier. He hadn't asked about it assuming it was probably part of her dress or something. She opens it, mesmerize as the tiny gaps brought bright red light seeping off of it, followed by a puff of red smoke, releasing into the air.

Marco squints inside the tiny box.

There was a dead rose beside of what seems to be a bracelet, neatly placed on top of the velvety cloth. Another one he notice is a small note, the middle having subtle scorch marks and slightly burnt around the edges but not enough to obscure the words 'for you Starship' written on it.

He notice the subtle scent of smoke and roses, not exactly bad, just uniquely distinct in his opinion. He completely discards the thought when he focuses his eyes on the jewelry, the bracelet specifically with a red gem (a ruby perhaps?) coiled with golden vines as its band around it. There's a small dent or hole in the middle, taking form of that of a crooked crescent moon. 

It was pretty though, like the rest of Star's jewelries. Though, the gold and red definitely doesn't come with the peach and silver theme of her dress.

"..aren't you already wearing too much accessories?" He voice out his question and Star huff once more. He can see her narrow her eyes as she picks up the bracelet for both of them to see.

"..this is different. It's from..Tom" She drawled the name, obviously not pleased. As to whether if it was because of the guy or the gift itself Marco can only guess. She gives the bracelet to him, which in turn he complies to reach for it so he can put it on her gloved wrist. She eventually continue to explain as Marco busies himself on clasping the jewelry around her "..even if the Blood Moon is the one choosing the pair for the night this is still a bridal ball dedicated for the crown prince. Tom has the right to make a claim to whoever he deems as his bride-to-be or whatever. So I kinda have no choice but to wear this. An honest proclamation such as this is not as easy to be brushed off. No matter how much I wanted tooo"

Marco gave her hand a quiet squeeze, her wobbly smile was enough for him to know she appreciated the gesture.

"Also my Mom will have my head if I attend an important party without the personal gift given to me. Since it's not also sure if the moon will chose him then it's only natural they proceed to make a declaration who he wants to— ugh, marry.." She explains the last sentence with a grimace, then proceed in frowning at the object as if it offended her in anyway.

Marco can't help but wince on his own though "..so you're saying that bracelet comes from Tom and by wearing that means this ex of yours actually personally chose you as his bride candidate and everyone will practically know?"

Star makes a blegh sort of expression before frantically shaking her head "..yeah, yeah, part of that political crap and all that. Also, that's not even the worst part. This is just a preparatory proposal, like an initial message for me— like for just appearance sake. But the real thing happens if he gives the actual engagement gift on the actual ball later— Marco!"

"Y-yes? I'm right here no need to shout, Star" He says at her sudden call of his name. She grabbed him by the shoulder with a bit desperate grip, her polished nails slightly digging through his sleeves "..uh, Star the grip is crumpling the shirt—"

"..please, please, pleaseee don't let that happen. There's no way this baby is tying the knot so early and not especially with that Tom too! I haven't even talked to Oskar yetttt so to be engage is a nightmare" Star shakes Marco frantically before he forces her to stop by gripping her hands. 

"Relax Star, I'll be sticking with you through the night, I promise." He even emphasize it with crossing over his heart just to appear he understand the gravity of his role for tonight. He smiles reassuringly at her "No ex will be able to get near your radius and well, whisking you away for marriage?"

His words simply met with another Star-like squeal before he was pulled into another tight embrace. Star as usual not being mindful of their clothes and proceed in creasing Marco's front shirt. But he simply pats the back of her head, knowing she needs all the assurance for tonight.

Then, curiosity kind of struck him suddenly.

"..by the way, why are you so heavily informed with the Ball and how it will go. It's kinda shocking seeing you like this, you mostly don't care with all the details" He attempts on teasing her, but instead she let out another groan deep within her throat. Marco shook his head at her usual dramatic flair.

"..this is basically every princesses's nightmare, Marco—"

Marco interjects lightly "—you mean, yours?—"

"—hush, Marco! What I mean is, I'm too terrified of this thing to even not track all the nitty gritty details, my future and Oskar's are on the line here!" She wails, the last sentence making Marco snicker then cross her arms over her chest "..that, Mom grilled me two days ago that this party isn't one where my usual shenanigans are allowed"

"Or else a multi-dimensional war might happen?" He added and the way she squints at him means his words are definitely unappreciated. He simply shrugs at that.

"..yeah, yeah all that and some— Anyway! Before we go, we should definitely get pictures with your parents. We're killing in this suit and dress, Marco we need to keep some memories of it!"

"..well, if you say so"/Marco chuckles then looks down on his watch that was under his sleeve. "It won't be another hour before we actually used the elevator to go there. Are you sure I'm allowed to ride with you in it though?"

Initially, Queen Moon had suggested Marco was to actually join Star's parents in their own carriage towards the Underworld. Whether Star likes it or not, the Demon Prince, and by extension the whole Royal family of the Underworld as well, is basically showing her favor as she was given an exclusive elevator for her to solely use. That also means her arrival will be a big deal, onlookers will be probably standing by and that possibly means Tom will personally greet and escort her to the ball. Marco has the option to not go to the ball together with her and just met up there instead.

She wasn't the very least bit happy with that though.

Star was given a hell bell, it was a personalized access that the prince had insisted for the Princess of Mewni to use. Marco thinks they're showing too much blatant favoritism on Star despite knowing other princesses from other royal families will be present too.

This Tom definitely is making sure who he has his sights on huh. It's rather—..dare he say, overkill. Then again, what does he know how royalty works anyway.

Though, despite being slightly intrigue with the whole political systems that underlies in this Ball, he can't help but actually feel bad for his best friend. Being favored to be the bride candidate despite not having any interest to be one definitely doesn't feel good.

Star's voice chimes in once more, snapping Marco out of his internal musings

"It's fine, it's not like they have a choice or that guy will personally answer to me if he has something to say about it"  Star's face soured then quickly it was gone as she excitedly pulls Marco's arm "Anyways! Enough of that! Let's go take pictures~"

Before Marco can even protest he was already being dragged him out of her room. As to how Star manage to briskly walk with a floor-length dress while wearing heels is beyond him.

Their apprehension quickly dissolves into excited laughter as they descends downstairs. Their loud chatters now joined by his parent's praises on their overall looks, the noises simply rings throughout the Diaz residence. 

Chapter Text

"..Okay Star, we got this" Marco whispers reassuringly, instinctively offering his arm for Star to latched on to. She circles a hand on his and feels the majority of her weight pressed at him. Marco offered Star a comforting smile and her appreciative grin, though still wary was his sole response. She closes her eyes before exhaling softly, the moment she open them again her usual feisty expression is back.

Marco grins, then proceed to put on her mask for her with his other free hand, looping the strings securely behind her ear. He follows on putting his own mask before they step through the lower edge leading to the door of the elevator carriage.

Marco braced himself as the door creaks, slowly revealing someone— uh not exactly a person but a bird demon..? Marco shamelessly stares as he took in their tall appearance, probably the same height of the carriage if they were not half-bowing at the moment. They were similar of that of a parrot, even the bright red and yellow feathers stood starkingly against his black pristine suit. Marco blinks when he saw how their four eyes was glinting yellow, beak chittering softly as if offering a vague greeting while opening the door for them.

He was..understandably dumbfounded at the obvious manners. For a demon, and adding Marco's general knowledge of them (or the lack thereof) they are quite in fact not what they seem to be portrayed back on Earth. Even though he already met monster this is still new! It's a Demon! He was pretty sure he'd be instant source of food the moment he was faced with one. Wait, would be a sacrificial offering be more precise in this case? He shudders, already imagining the ways he would be tied up and be cut open or something.

Marco offered a slight hesistant nod, and an awkward smile (he has half a mind to say 'thank you' before deciding against it) then he turn to help Star with her dress so it won't get caught on the carriage's tiny stairs.

"Watch your steps, you don't want to trip and break your ankles" Marco reminds rather seriously. Heels are no joke, those thin stilts are not physically possible to hold someone's balance for too long. They're practically walking hazards.

"..thanks Marco" Star whispers, uncharacteristically sullen despite the party they were about to plan of enjoying themselves in. Marco holds her hand with his free one, clasping the gloved fingers with a little squeeze just like earlier.

"..hey, don't worry. It's a royal ball, I'm sure your ex won't try anything drastic in front of his guest of all things" he reassures her with another smile. I mean, if that was Marco, he wouldn't seriously try to rekindle an old flame in a party, or trying to involved a Magical Moon for pressuring marriage proposals. That would just be pathetic.

Star laughs, the sound quite comforting in his ears then patting Marco's forearm,"..you have no idea how he is but I guessyou're right—..sorry for being all gloomy on you, not when we look so fabulous right now—" Star stops deep shakes her head before grinning up at him "..okay, okay. Worries gone now, thanks twin"

Marco grins, winking at her before he roams his eyes at the surrounding area, slowly whispering in awe "..that's the spirit and besides look at this place!"

Star hums, a bit pleased too, slightly whistling as she takes in the exterior of the floor  "..yeah, didn't remember there's a floor like this. They definitely leveled up the hall didn't they"

Marco agreed despite being here for the first time himself because it was really impressive. He wasn't expecting for the entryway to be actually this lengthy, the long and red carpeted floor was leading them in front of a large (almost reaching to the bedrock ceiling) metal double doors. There are even weird glowing gold patterns across from it. The surrounding walls inscribe with runes he couldn't dare to decipher let alone make out its entire form. The foundations were a series of rock formations, sturdy looking pillars lining up on top of the staircase. Marco's eyes widen when he sees actual lava freely flowing at both ends of the door entrance. It appears like a huge fountain curtain that connects straight through the narrow canals on either side of the entryway, stretching far beyond he could see. It was adding a tasteful  theme to the whole place, honestly.

He definitely digs this kind of vibe that Hell..gone through? Also strange when he thought it would have a lot..more fire or should smell like the combination of asphalt and brimstone, or better yet, screams of the dead. The fact he can't hear any or even see skeletal bones littering on his very feet amazes him already. 

Must be in a different floor? He wonders if he could have a chance to explore. It's not everyday you get to step on Hell and will probably live to tell the tale. 

"..I didn't know this place was this cool, Star" he whispers to his companion, who was suspiciously quiet again. He looks at her and watches how she keeps looking frantically as if she was now looking for someone. "..is something wrong?"

Star shook her head, then thoughtfully hums "No, I'm surprised that guy isn't waiting here" she whispers back—

"—His Majesty apologizes for not able to welcome you personally, Princess Star"

Both Star and Marco yelps at the sudden voice that joined them. They frantically whip their heads to look at the person who appeared out of nowhere. A stout looking man with pale red hair, tied in a loose ponytail while holding a bunny on his hand, equally dressed in his green formal clothes.

"..wait, you're that guy's therapist or something, Ryan right?" Star asked, a bit skeptical. The man chuckles then shook his head "..also where is he anyway?"

"It's Brian, Princess. As for the Prince, he's momentarily caught up on something urgent. He'll be joining you later once the Ball starts. The King and Queen of Mewni have already arrive before you"

"Yay, isn't that awesome" Star cheers with resignation, making Marco playfully roll his eyes. She then perks up before looking at Brian "..is it already starting? I don't want to walk down the hall with everyone not on the dancefloor already!"

Brian smiles, Marco had a feeling Star wouldn't love what he was going to say "..The Prince strictly instructed the Ball will start once Mewni's Princess arrived"

Star groans, exasperated "Oh for crying out loud!—"

"—easy, Star. You're too pretty right now to be angry" Marco interjects casually, hoping his joke would redirect her sudden agitation and like a balloon deflating, Star instantly calms down.

"..alright, alright— gotta be cool as cucumber here. I get it" She says while breathing through her nose then offered Brian a tight smile, her words said through clenched teeth  "I suppose the Prince is waiting for me, yes? It'll be uncouth of me to keep him waiting.."

Brian nods before stepping aside, half bowing at them "..this way your Majesty"

Star sighs and that his cue to slowly walk towards the staircase. As they trek the carpeted floor silently, completely ignoring the fact he can sense someone was watching them from who knows where, Marco whispers to her "..I didn't know you can speak so formally like that..usually your sentences are always crude"

Marco laughs under his breath when Star grumbles "..har har, Diaz. Just because I prefer not to act like a snooty princess doesn't mean I wasn't figuratively pummeled to the ground with knowledge of how to act one. Do you know how many years I need to survive just so I won't be sent to St. Olga's? I need to convince my Mom on most occasions that I can be a perfect royal just to prevent that from happening"

"..the princesses's correction facility right?" Marco teased and Star shudders then murmurs eventually "..my future eternal prison you mean—

"—we are here, Your Highness"

Marco realized they already crossed the pathway, face to face with the ridiculous metal door, he can't help but assess it's entire length up to the ceiling. His eyes goes a little wide when he saw under the roof there are hundreds of glowing eyes. As if they are a part of the architecture as it actually covers the entirety of the rough awning.

One eye made contact with his, the moment it blink, squinting in a way that's too malicious even for him, he couldn't stop his nervous gulp. It's both mysticallly terrifying and staggering as it continue to stare back. 

"..Marco don't look them in the eye! They'll suck your soul out!" Star chastises him and he must have let out the most gut-wrenching half whisper and half scream (not a squeal! He does not squeal people!) at that information. 

"..Star I think my soul literally left just now— wait are they already extracting it!?—" he frantically blabbers, patting his body as if to stop his soul from leaving him (he's not ready to be souless! What human will that make him!?) not until he hears her obnoxious laughter. Marco stops whatever he was doing then glares at Star "hey! You were messing with me!"

Star ugly snorts, the sound so ridiculously out of place not when she literally looks like the definition of royalty with her dress. She dramatically wipe a fake tear through the mask "..classic Marco—"

"—Ahem"

Both Star and Marco freezes, finding Brian eyeing them with a patient smile. It instantly reminded them where they are, making Marco stand upright, sheepishly clearing his throat while Star grumbles, placing her hand around his arm properly once more.

"..your arrival will be announce as requested, Princess" Brian reminds kindly and Marco feels her frown deepening.

"..he knows how much I hate that type of crappy formalities" She says grudgingly. Brian chuckles before he looks back at them over his shoulders.

"..It was the Queen Mother who ordered" 

Star stiffens, and Marco had grown concerned when she stayed quiet.

Before he can attempt to comfort her again. Brian already walks a few steps back, and standing aside just like he did earlier before he speaks. His voice booming loudly as if to notify whoever are behind the double doors.

"Princess Star Butterfly has arrived "

"..did you have royalty classes before, Marco?" Star teasingly whispers. 

Marco's brow furrowed, before playfully sighing, lips quirking a bit "..not everyone is royalty, Star. So no, I didn't"

"..well, remember your manners at least," Star grins mischievously. Marco looks at her puzzled and before he can even question as to why that is, she was already standing primly, chin tilted with poise. An elegant smile grazed her lips. Her free hand clutching her wand, the ruby bracelet glinting in the dim light

He always know Star was a beautiful girl. His eyes wasn't utterly broken not to see that. Then again, majority of her bizarre actions had overshadowed the fact she was ao princess, a very beautiful one at that.

It was the first time Marco had realized he is indeed best friends with a royalty, as he watches Star held herself with a finesse that's both rare but absurdly classly and graceful. 

Okay, he might have started to understand why this Tom is hang up on her. Just too bad she doesn't want anything to do with him. He almost pities the guy, whoever he may be.

Star side-eyes him, smile quirking at the edges.

Marco on instinct stands straight, forearm folded perfectly. He's on a mission and he's not about to disappoint Star in anyway.

Star giggles. 

And that's when the large door creaks ominously, he tries not to flinch when red smoke (he's starting to see some pattern of dramatics here) starts to seep through the gaps as more and more of the door widens. 

Then, what greeted them wasn't exactly out of his imagination but the entire enormous hall is literally packed with attendees. 

And all of them are staring at the entrance. 

At both Star and Marco.

To say the intense attention directed on them wasn't nerve-wracking would be a lie but Star nudge him gently, already gesturing him to walk towards the steps leading through the main floor.

Marco swallows his nervousness down and firmly lead Star, making sure she doesn't step on her dress. It's a good thing he was wearing a mask, the anonymity adding more comfort as he was being watched by literal sea of strangers.

He can hear several murmurs spread around them as they descend, a series of hush whispers and frantic chatters. He simply caught words like 'she's here' and 'where's the Prince' before Marco wrenched his attention away from the blatant gossiping. Star was still smiling sweetly, never once did it dropped the moment they step inside. It actually unnerved him how easily she can plaster a smile when moments ago she was dreading this whole thing.

Then again, the host probably wouldn't appreciate it if their most awaited guest was frowning like crazy.

" Princess Star Butterfly, here we thought your mother and I feared you'll never come" 

A woman's voice rings throughout the hall, every whispering seized as they were once more faced by a demon. However, Marco can instinctively tell she was that of high status when the rest of the attendees cleared the path for her that leads towards them. Marco saw both Queen Moon and King River trailing behind her, along with another man, the large crown nestles on his brown hair already says he must be King in terms of status. Even though he looks so human. He noted they were not wearing any mask as well, unlike the rest of the visitors.

Marco didn't have time to inspect every single one of them when Star hold some part of the hem of her skirt then gingerly prostrates, making a slow respectful curtsy. He mimics the action, his free hand placing on his heart before he bows in respect.

"..greetings Your Majesty, may the flames of Hell reigned supreme and prosper for eternity. I hope your Majesties had been in good health" She greets, the words silky sweet in Marco's ears and he was once more seeing a rather surprising side of his friend. Damn, he didn't know this is how actually Royal societies convene in a Ball. It's like he was relieving some regency romance book or something. Star proceeds once more " Sincerest apologies for our tardiness, my companion was simply caught up of the Hall's infrastructure. Though, it is also our greatest pleasure to be invited in the inauguration of the Blood Moon, thank you for inviting us"

The Queen smiles, her three glowing eyes squints in approval, her clawed fingers clasping together in apparent glee "..how lovely, and it's alright dear. Lucifer knows the Ball will be incomplete without Mewni's Princess"

Another series of harsh whispers reverberates around them. It took everything on Marco not to frown at such busybodies. Don't they know it's rude to do that in a formal Ball?

The Queen smiles, her sharp rows of teeth glinting at them. Star's own demure smile twitches but remain in tact despite the words. Marco felt sweating profusely or maybe he's already soaking up his shirt (weird because the place isn't even that hot to begin with despite being literal Hell) oddly feeling like the moment is a bit tense.

The Queen looks at Star's mother "Moon your daughter aged quite such a fine beautiful lady. She was still young the last time she visited the palace, from what I remembered at least"

Star wince, her mask hiding the reaction rather well. Marco was betting the Queen's words was rather intentional when she smiles knowingly at his best friend.

"..indeed, we are very proud of her" Queen Moon added, if Star's mom purposely ignored the last sentence of the fellow Queen then Marco can only wonder. Both Star and Marco inclined their head in respect for Mewni's rulers, especially when in front of such crowd he thinks it's only proper they act accordingly.

Though, he didn't thought keeping up such appearance sakes are hard. His face is stiff for all the smiling he's doing already.

"..greetings, Mother, Father." Star made a curtsy once more and smiles genuinely this time "..I hope you both are in good health as well"

" thank you deary. You and Marco look quite lovely tonight" Star's Mom smiles back and Marco grins at her, now preening under the praise. King River winks at them, simply not offering any words.

"..Thank you, Ma'am" He speaks for the first time ever since facing two of the most influential families of the multiverse. At least, he assumes they are. He was pretty sure if he even so much as offend anyone here he'll be good as sent to the gallows or something along those lines. Will he be beheaded if Marco says something how creepy their architectural roof designs are?

He raised a palm around his throat, already feeling the phantom pain of a horrible decapitation.

"..well, it seems it's about time we officially start the Ball don't we?" The Demon Queen claps her hands, then looks at Star "..I also see my son had already given a claim, dear. Sorry he's not here yet, that boy should be ashamed to not greet you first"

Star stiffens once more, Marco saw her twitching her wrist, as if to hide the bracelet that had now confirmed that definitely comes from Tom. But the Queen was already stepping in front of them, reaching for Star's hand where the bracelet was placed. He can feel Star hesitated before offering her head when the Queen touch her chin. Marco watches the red-skin Demoness smiles before planting a soft kiss on top of Star's forehead. 

He held his wince of pain when she tightens her hold on his arm.

The moment the Queen was done and leans away, there sudden appears a red glowing crescent mark where she left a peck, it ignites in a bright pink light before it fizzles out, melting into Star's skin.

The murmurs around them intensifies, Marco swears he had heard someone actually hissing.

Star lowers her head but he can't exactly see what sort of expression she was wearing "..this is an honour, Your Majesty"

The Queen steps back, her smile now revealing rows of sharp teeth again, but for some reason the grin appears eerily elated for his taste. It was making Marco internally grimace out of instinct. For a moment, he thinks he saw her eyes burns brightly, gleaming menacingly or gleefully? 

He really can't tell when it just three black yellow abyss, missing actual irises so it was hard to know what expression the Queen is directing them.

Until it dials down to its usual hue.

"..We might as well expect to welcome you again into the family, don't you think so Moon?" The Queen excitedy exclaims and Marco watches Star's Mom looks unsure, smile brittle.

"..well, I suppose so.." She trails off before smiling at the Demoness "..why don't we discuss some other else matters at the table, your Highness. I'm sure the kids would love to relax leisurely first before the Prince arrives" 

"..wonderful idea!" She agrees enthusiastically then looks at Star "..Tom will be here any minute, sweetie. I hope you two will be able to talk things out again" 

The whispering becomes louder after those words left her lips. Marco can't stop his lips from twitching downwards, a bit disgruntled at being talked behind— or Star being feisted with murmurs.

Star smiles, but Marco can see how it was a little more forced compared to earlier before bowing at them once more  "Of course, and thank you, your Highness"

"..c'mon dear, let's not get ahead of ourselves with the kids yet" Marco jolts when the presumably King of the Underworld speaks, clapping his hands to catch everyone's attention. The Queen was simply smiling "..Now that Princess Star had arrived, I suppose it's time."

He gestured towards the crowd before smiling "May the Blood Moon Ball now commence"

Followed by a series of musical arrangements instantly springing to life, an accompaniments of trumpets, violins and paino notes filled the Ball room.The crowd's whispering had now quietly disperse, quickly replaced by excited chatters of both attendees from different dimensions. The once deserted ballroom floor is slowly being filled with pairs, matching the tempo of the music.

The lively beats and everyone's enthusiasm in dancing easily cleared out the tension earlier. Marco let out a breath of relief as he let his body relax.

Star remained curtsying as they watch both the Underworld's rulers and her parents probably retreat back to their table.

Marco winced when the hand wrapped around his remain gripping, now with nails digging into the meat of his arm. He sees Star lift her head. She looks at him, the now practiced smile barely holding on for how much her lower eyelid twitches in poorly contained agitation.

Marco smiles at her helplessly, hoping she can see underneath his mask how worried he was.

"..well then, I hope you don't mind accompanying a lady for the meantime, do you Mr. Diaz?" Star ask playfully, but it was a front perfectly knew was fake. So he played along, nodding with a careful smile "..care to be my first dance for the rest of this miserable night?"

He steps aside, her hold loosens around his arm, before bowing in front of her. 

"..I think that should be my line, " he says breezily, before offering a hand towards her "..may I have this dance, Princess?"

"..you mean, the future queen of the Underworld" Star says with a bit of a bite, eyes rolling behind her mask before accepting his palm. Marco gently pulled her towards him before placing her palm on his shoulders. His other free hand now clasp lightly on her waist. The music changes to another arrangement, the violins paired with the pianos picks up another lively beat. The upbeat sequence of tempos allowing more pairs to join the fray in the dancefloor. Marco easily guides her with the rest, swaying in simple version of a social dance. 

He may not been a huge help facing lowkey terrifying demon rulers but he does know how to distract Star. He grins as he swiftly guides her across the dancefloor, effectively leading the both of them to match the rhytym of the orchestra and with the rest of the dancing pairs, easily sliding with the rotation.

"..since when can you dance this good?" Star asked accusingly, Marco shrugs, smiling smugly.

"..just one of my hidden talents. I knew it'll come handy one day" He smirks and Star rolled her eyes. He gives her a twirl, their conjoined hands stretching apart momentarily before they were back at each other's proximity, their hands now in it's respective place once more. Marco then lean forward, enough so she can hear his voice "..what was that all about? The mark when the Queen kissed your forehead?"

Star looks away, face definitely frowning under her mask, their feet proceed to glide through the marbled floors as they converse "..it's just a stamp of approval. She just showed everyone she approves of me as Tom's bride. Gee, isn't that swell?"

Her voice turn dull in the end and Marco frowns, not liking the gesture of the Queen earlier given what it meant "..that's so much pressure. Sorry about that"

"Nah, it's not like its your fault this family is ridiculously attached to me" She grumbled under her breath "..though it's a pain because now I have more enemies"

"..wait, what does that mean?" Marco asked, actually perplexed, and maybe a little concerned.

"If there are princesses who hate the engagement schtick then there are also others who'll die to be in my place. I can already imagine Clawsha Slythergreen's tantrum, ugh"  she scoffs, then shook her head as if phyically getting rid of the thoughts, before grinning now "..anyway, let's forget all of that because I'm afraid you'll have to focus on dancing though, you're lagging Marco!"

At the sight of her giggling Marco sighs, partially relax and relieved that her spirits wasn't dampened so much. He secures his hold around her, picking up the pace of their footsteps. Another series of pivots and eventually he realized this may seem like a social dance where it exchanges partners. As the next rotation where the female counterparts enter a sequences of twirls, overlapping other pairings until they were gracefully transferred to their next lead.

He watches Star elegantly turn, their hands easily letting go of each other, then the next figure rotation happens. Star easily transfer to the next lead, while Marco carefully guides his new dancefloor partner. He made eye-contact with Star, her carefree grin was mirrored by Marco's own exasparated smile. Until they lost sight of each other as they enter a new dance rotation.

He discretely took in his new partner, she looks like a siren or sea creature if not for her scale-like skin, the obvious gills around her throat (how can she breathe anyway?) and fin-shaped ears. Her long wavy teal hair was accentuated with clams and seashells. Her tiara was littered with pearls and diamond gems. Her blue silk gown mimicking sea-waves as the skirt. The bodice laced with a single strap, while her arms have chains of pearl beads.

As far as sea creatures go, Marco can admit she was a beautiful sea princess. He attempts to smile confidently, hoping at least he appears a little charming for his partner. He guides her through the next few sequences of steps before offering to say something. It would be rude not to right? Besides, it's not everyday he can act this casual with some stranger behind the comfort of the mask, might as well enjoy the experience. So Marco muster a smile, wishing it was inviting and friendly  "..good evening, my lady. Lovely night we have don't you think?"

She blinks, slightly caught off guard before she smiles radiantly, her sharp teeth now on full display. Her hands now securely place on his shoulders "..good evening. You dance quite well"

Marco excitedly smiles at her, while he was rewarded by a small demure giggle. 

Star was having a blast alright as she was whimsically get passed through different leads circling the dancefloor. She tries to search for Marco amidst the sea of people but only caught a glimpse of him before she was already starting another dance with another royalty.

She tries her best to get immersed on the party, even if she wasn't exactly into fancy Balls and classy events, yet it was still fun knowing Marco is here. It almost washed away the worry of Queen publicly proclaiming her as a bride candidate. 

Star shook her head aggressively, reminding herself that if the Blood Moon doesn't chose her then she'll be fine—

The song for this final sequence reach its peak, adding a sharp notes of violins as she and her partner (she was busy trying to enjoy the dance to even remember him introducing himself earlier) made a series of turns and glides before they eventually finish this rotation. He let go of her, both offering smiles at each other before bowing in respect. Shw quickly excuses herself and the guy politelt nods. She was about to look for Marco now that she extracted herself from the dancefloor, too exhausted to even think of joining again not until someone pull her by the hand.

"What the!?—" she yelps, the force of the pull allowing her to slightly stumble, almost landing on someon's chest. But a secure hand to her waist stop her from embarrassingly face-planting, her own hands automatically clutching the shoulders of the person who pulled her. The moment she regained her bearings she snaps her eyes at whoever wrangled her in "—what's the big idea!?"

The moment she saw who it was she instantly clamps her mouth down, eyes widening.

Three red irises stares back under a red half-mask, the black and silver accents only highlighting the heavy stare underneath. Despite the barrier of the mask, she would have never mistaken him for someone else.

The music started again, and another batch of pairings joined the dancefloor. She was too stunned to not realized he was easily guiding her back to the fray, smoothly matching the pace once more with the other dancers.

"..still the same as ever, Starship"

Star closes her lips then looks away "..finally decided to show yourself, huh"

Tom simply laughs, his voice ringing in her ears.

Chapter Text

"..sorry, I hadn't escorted you when you arrive" Tom whispers as they started to dance. Star reluctantly place her gloved fingers on his nape, his thick cloak snagging just a bit with her wand. Her other hand, now joined with Tom's own. He smiles at her, a single fang poking out "..I figured you wouldn't appreciate that and let you settle in before I show myself.."

Star nods, looking elsewhere other than his direction before she murmurs "..it's fine, I have someone as an escort"

Star rolled her eyes when he subtly sniffs, obviously not pleased with that tidbit of information 

They continue to stay silent, Star more than eager not to keep talking but Tom perhaps felt a little chatty with her tonight.

"..you look beautiful tonight, Starship" 

"..yeah? Pleased that you get to dressed me up?" She quips unkindly and the way Tom flinches, eyes flickering away with a subtle cough to hide his embarrassment. 

He's so obvious, she thought with exasperation. 

Star sighs before making eye contact with Tom again. The demon was smiling at her though, albeit a little awkward and she can't bring herself to return it, though she did force one, her lips stretching with protest and she feels like it just came out awkward. So she stop altogether. She doesn't have the heart nor the interest to indulge him when he's half the reason she hates being in this ball right now.

She looks away once more.

In her periphery, she can notice him attempt to say something, opening his mouth then closing it again like a fish out of a water. It was putting her off, more so than usual so she groans and faced him properly.

"..what is it, Tom" she says, tone testy and rolled her eyes (the amount of times she'd been doing that is concerning) when he literally lights up, the smile a little brighter again.

"I—..did you.." He paused, seemingly at a lost of what to say and cleared his throat before sheepishly looks at her. A complete contrast to his regal appearance, no matter what he looks like she always thinks he's a huge goof underneath that hidden demon temperance. It almost made her snort, just for the memory of it. Tom continues, tone now more hesitant, Star arched a brow at him, still skeptical "..I've heard you've been staying on Earth and enjoying yourself. So I've researched up a few things for the ball based on the planet's customs. We didn't— I mean, we decided to make the place a lot more inviting, with the more guest you know..so do you—..did you like it?"

Star bit her lower lip at the hopeful tone he uses, always so eager to appease her in everything he does. It was easy to spot the habit, despite how many years had it been already that they split up. It used to be charming, its still is, but at the moment she can't help but feel disgruntled at the fact the place was meant to impress her. And given what the night will eventually lead to, of what it might end up as, her initial distaste turn tenfold.

She looks away, allowing Tom to guide her in a slow dance, they were closer now, body slightly three inches apart. She notice the song had changed half-way through, the orchestra now playing an elegant ballad where pairings can dance slowly, unlike the fast-paced music earlier "..it's okay I guess"

Tom's smile twitches but Star can see him struggling not to react. He cleared his throat once more "..how have you been?" 

Miserable. She wonders without hesitation, can't help but feel petty. A kind of misery that wasn't exactly caused by Tom's presence, but the reason solely based on her role for tonight, the meaning of her attendance, well and by extension, maybe Tom is also a part of her frustration now. The possibility of she could be tied to the very one thing she doesn't want and all of it will depends on a Blood freaking Moon deciding in matching her with him.

There's nothing wrong with the whole possiblity of the soul-bonding with Tom. He wasn't the problem, if there's only one man in this world left that Star would be forced to be soul-bound with, she thinks Tom wouldn't be the worst possible choice to have.

That doesn't mean she was okay with it, not having the decision for herself but instead, possibly a magical moon will decide it for them. And if that somehow came true, Star  practically has no choice but to concede.

Star remembers her time with Tom, it wasn't the worst relationship she had but it didn't end well either. Though, as far as she remembered, there wasn't enough reason for their relationship to continue as well. He has problems, and well Star has a few things to say about that said problems. She wasn't perfect, she knew that he wasn't either, same goes with the relationship in itself. She can even admit that the bad overrides the good but somehow, eventually wasn't sufficient enough for her stay.

And probably, it must be her that was the problem. She can't say she hadn't thought of that before.

Because Tom was a good boyfriend. He was entranced with her, fixated in a way that can be borderline too much (but not it a sense that was awful, because she knew that's just how he is. That's how he shows that he cares) it just happens to conflict around the moment she wants to explore, to be free. To have a reign of her own world that as Mewni's princess always restricted her to do.

And Tom was a Prince, no matter what, their relationship will always involved in a political means. It can't be helped.

At that point it become too serious for her back then.

They were young teenagers when they broke up, and they still are. Kids, immature beyond belief and she wants to stay that way for as long it was allowed. As long she has the freedom. And Star knew there was no point in building a bridge that was once broken down between them.

Tom's agitated smile must have indicate Star had been too quiet for too long without answering.

"..I'm good, as you can see." She starts, apprehensive of her chosen words but can't stop to be condescending "..Here in your arms happily dancing" she added, tone cheery but obviously fake and Tom frowns, lips curling downwards.

"..c'mon Star, I hadn't seen in you a while..I just want to really know how you've been." Tom says, tone a little helpless. She didn't pay any heed to his subtle plea. If he wants to play catch-up with her, he shouldn't have given him any stupid bracelet where she was left with no choice to accept and letting his mother do that earlier. Maybe then, she'll have the heart and be less annoyed to even think of talking to him "..you don't exactly answer my texts and calls anymore. I have no idea how have you been.."

Star scoffs "..yeah, I wonder why"

Tom stops dancing, and so did Star. Their abrupt stop is well hidden among the sea of dancers, the lights glimmering in a dim bluish hue adding more cover, hiding how they're glaring at each other. The palpable tension seeps through and neither of them are willing to back down..

Tom's eyes narrowed, he wasn't looking at her, more at the direction of his feet before he forcefully close it and breathe through his nose. Eventually, he musters a smile. Star can see how ridiculously brittle it was but refrain from saying anything.

Tom started dancing again, guiding Star once more.

"..c'mon Starship, I'm trying here" he says rather seriously. Star didn't say anything back but he proceeds to say more "..I've been in anger management just to be better, like I have said. I'm taking it seriously as much as I can. I'm—..I haven't even been angry for 59 days straight, you can even asked Brian— what I mean is, I just want you to know I'm trying. I'm not—..I'm not the guy who I used to be anymore.."

Star bit her bottom lip, starting to get restless, wishing Marco was here. She tries to frantically look for her best friend, hoping he would waltz in and interrupt whatever this is like she imagines he would. But no Marco in sight.

So it's only Star and..Tom

She sighs, a bit fed up "..you make it sound as if I don't appreciate your efforts"

Tom looks away, lips drawn to a thin line, voice almost disturb "..is it? Because it seems like you don't"

She glared at him, the reaction almost instant "..I would have been happy if you're not using it to win me over, Tom"

Tom frowns under the mask, his next words sounding a little tight "..and what's wrong with that?"

Agh, he's impossible!

"..stop, we're not doing this— this! Whatever this is, talking in the middle of the ball!" She hissed under her breath. She can feel Tom turn rigid, eyes now downcast. The look of pained frustration didn't escapes Star's eyes.

"..so— uh sorry, my bad..I, I didn't meant to pressure you I was just—.." Tom stops half way through his gritted words before he looks away, tone now small "..but when will you even give me the chance? You—.. you'ver brush me off before I can even have the word in, how am I suppose to know—"

"—because I know what you want" she interrupts, trying not to so much as cave in to the simmering frustration that just comes easily when this particular conversation pushed into the surface once more. "You want us again, me with you and I got tired dealing with it—"

Tom grit his teeth, barely even hiding it.

"—tired? Or you just don't want me anymore? Starship I've changed—"

"—okay stop, For Mewni's sake just stop " She tries not to snap, barely holding in her tone. Tom didn't say anything any longer, lips pulled to a tight frown. If anyone even have the barest of idea of their conversation they must have look insane while still dancing with grace through the dancefloor. Also, when the hell is the song going to stop!? "..see your problem there? You said no pressure but what about the bracelet then? Your Mom literally hailed me your possible bride and I just stand there in front of everyone having no choice but to accept it. You more that anyone know how much I don't want to have the choice taken away from me, and this isn't—..god "

She breathes through her nose, trying to compose herself.

Then she continues softly, as she leans her forehead against his shoulders, feeling defeated. She can't even attempt to pretend that this isn't bothering her, the tension between them slowly snuffing her energy. She sighs softly against Tom's vest. The familiar warmth was strangely comforting, and she knew it was because she still values him as friend, even if she dislikes him as an ex "..this isn't what will win me back over, not the very least. If that's what you're trying to do even. What we have in the past had ended in a best way possible or us..please don't— don't ruin it. I still like you as a friend, Tom. I still really do"

Tom was quiet for the most part of her rant. She tries to settle her nerves, clinging to Tom's front as she grows exhausted by their conversation.

Not until she feels a hand land on the back of her head, gently patting her hair. The sense of nostalgia hit Star incredulously but she sags under the touch. It was his way of apology, if it comes to a point that he has too much words to say but he knows Star can't tolerate any of it. 

Tom speaks again.

"..about the bracelet, it was customary and you know that" Tom softly murmurs and Star grunts in acknowledgement "..I need to show my people I'm ready for a betrothal, and for the throne"

She knows, god does she knows that. There was a point in time where she was even eager to be that person he would be betrothed with..yet things happen. And sadly, Star can't be that anymore, no matter how Tom pushes it.

"..you could have any princess you want" she argues weakly, already know what his answer will be, almost predicting the exact words "practically anyone else..just not me"

Tom laughs, the sound a little bitter "..it felt wrong for it to not be you.."

And it felt wrong for me to be here with you too, she thinks bitterly but didn't attempt to voice that out.

"..just stop, Tom" she groans, tired at this point "..this is the reason you hadn't move past from us, and why I never answered your calls. We can't converse for a single moment without circling back about the us. I loved that you're changing, doing so much better but..don't do it for me"

There's dead silence after that, neither of them saying anything. Let alone willing to break the suffocating tension between them.

"..and again, I still don't see what's wrong with that, Starship" Tom whispers, the sound soft but heavy in her ears. She didn't argue anymore knowing he was stubborn just as much as she did. 

The song— finally — ended with another flair of notes, the dancers now bowing or curtsying as the dance ended.

Tom let go of her. She made a final turn, hands instantly gripping the hem of her skirt as they both bow at each other. From the perspective of others, they must have look two normal teens that had shared a sweet dance, but underneath the mask she knows both of them wasn't smiling.

Tom lifts his head, a gloved hand reaching for hers, Star watches him with slight exasperation as he kissed the back of her knuckles before letting it go. Then he cross the same hand over his chest, head tilted down.

His voice was low, but enough for her to hear

"..I still love to dance with you when the Blood Moon strikes at twelve" he says, a hint of plea that Star chooses not to pay attention again as she still keeps her curtsy "..I hope that at least you can allow for me to have."

Star was about to say 'there's no use to this' but Tom already lift his body from the bow and smiles at her "..see you, Starship"

Then he left the dancefloor before anyone can even notice the Prince was among the throngs of crowd.

Leaving Star exasperated and annoyed. 

Boys, are idiots, she thought with a sigh.

"..do you need Marshmallow, Your Highness?" Brian's voice practically grates on his ears. 

He tries to loosen the cloth wrapped around his neck but the pristine garb was securely placed, impossible for him to mess with it without removing the outer clothing. He still needs to make a official appearance later so he can't ripped his clothes apart..yet

He paces back and forth, until he can't seem to stop himself from slamming both of his hands on top of the nearby wooden table. Unable to contain the unfiltered rage that tries to leak once more whenever he feels..too much of everything.

He tries to breathe, to remember the calming exercise but couldn't bring himself to.

Stupid, stupid stupid, he hisses inside his head. He's so fucking stupid, pushing her like that—

"Your Majesty?"

And everything else feels like it will just set him off and calming down isn't coming to him so with every single muscle in his body, he jerks his head towards the door.

"Leave." He says through clenched teeth "..I need to be alone"

It seems like the stout man was about to insist but simply nods and deserted the room without fanfare

The heavy silence finally is what snapped him—

—before the room was engulfed with flames.

In Marco's defense, he was definitely looking for Star.

But the dancefloor was like a packed market place that he was having a hard time to locate her among the sea of monsters and royalties. Not only that, before he can even excuse himself another princess was already replacing as his partner. And he didn't have the heart to say no.

So he tried to at least enjoy dancing with everyone else.

Though, eventually he kind of caught up with the princesses, able to friendly chat with them through the dance. It was amazing how most of them are quite polite. Given when your initial impression of royalties just narrows down to a blonde Mewni princess, and a floating unicorn head too, that you thought all of them are quite odd in their own ways. 

He talk to a few, some are overly friendly and some quite flirty even but he manages to swiftly dodge such advances. As flattering it was he was pretty sure he can't handle that without making a joke out of himself. He tries to befriend them, but the one he actually manage to make a friend with was the sea princess, who he got matched to dance once again. She later on introduce herself as Seallia, the second daughter of one of the kingdoms in the North sea.

As they were dancing, chatting amicably she almost fainted while talking to Marco and like the gentlemen that he is. He offered to carry her to her room for reprieve.

Now, Marco was actually lifting her surprisingly light weight, searching for her room. She happens to have a designated pool in case she got dehydrated for staying too long outside or so she have said to him. It turns out, her skin dries too fast in her transformed form. She was actually a hybrid of a mermaid and selkie, so that figures the weak constitution in land.

After a few seconds of searching through the halls, she was able to direct him to her room. 

"..sorry for the inconvenience, Sir Diaz" she murmurs while Marco slowly lowers her through the pool. Her dress slowly getting drenched with the water. Marco had rolled his sleeves so it won't get wet. She sighs softly once her skin touch the salt-water "..though thank you as well"

"No problem, princess" He smiles warmly at her and she looks back gratefully before slowly soaking under the salt-water pool. "I'll be going back to the ball too"

"..of course, I had a lovely night so far, thanks to you" she says with a hint of a smile and Marco cheekily winks at her, making her giggle.

"..the pleasure was mine" he grins before bowing in front of her. She made a final wave before Marco finally excuses himself.

Now, to get back where he come from.

Safe to say, Marco is definitely lost.

He realized that there are so much halls inside that he doesn't remember which way he came from. He had been wandering for a couple of minutes already but he feels like the halls has no end in sight.

"..I don't even have my phone with me" he grumbled as he quietly walks down the empty corridors. Both sides of the walls was lit with torches, barely lighting the dark halls—

—he flinches when at the corner of his eyes he saw a sudden flare of orange light?

He squints at the direction, hoping to see what's happening and then it happened again. There's another burst of fire, from an open room, then a subtle shake of the carpeted floors, the tremble on the ground making Marco sway on where he stands, eyes frowning in apprehension. 

The first thing he thinks is that, it was better to take the opposite route than the ones leading towards the strange ruckus.

However, Marco happens to be into exploration today as he cautiously walks towards the direction where he was sure danger is awaiting to happen. Star's penchant for risky situations and thirst for action is probably rubbing off of him. He can't believe he's seeking harm himself than running away from it.

His steps were silent, until he reach the open room. He tries to breathe quietly, not making any sort of noises to conceal his presence then braced himself before he peeks inside—

"—whoa!?" Marco yelps loudly, the sound ripping off of his mouth indicating his panic as the ball of actual fire went past through him. It was by pure instincts alone kicking in the last minute that he was able to roll over and dodge that. He looks frantically as it zips past him, missing by an inch from almost singeing his hair, only to land and hit the brick walls, causing it to crack and burn. Marco whips his head to the direction it came from, both appalled and astonished "Hey! You almost set me on fire!"

" Who are you "

Marco freezes, mouth clamping shut, for some reason despite the neutral tone of the voice, every hair on his body stood on end. Every bone that host his survival instincts creaks in alertness as it registers an unnamed threat.

There was no doubt in his mind its a demon. 

Somehow, he knew despite not seeing a face, the owner of the voice couldn't be a mortal. The overlapping tones that gives a horrific chill on his spine couldn't have come from any normal person.

He blinks, urging the adrenaline to leave his pounding chest but the unknown person was making him restless. He slowly steps back, narrowing his eyes even more at the open room, grimacing instantly at what he saw.

He took in the wreckage of the room, the burnt chairs and tables practically overturned. The walls littered with scorch marks, displays of skulls and horns literally reduce to charcoal. Even the brick walls are charred to a crisp and in the middle of the mess there stands a silhouette that Marco was having a hard time of making out due to the poor lighting—

"—speak. This is no place for a guest "

Marco shudders as the end of the sentence was laced with a deep growl this time.

Someone has a bad day, he thought dryly. He glances again at the decimated room and can't helped but wince. Add in a nasty tantrum too.

He cautiously stands up from where he was half kneeling from the door entrance.

"Sorry, got lost in the halls for bit" Marco chuckles nervously then scratches the back of his head, he dusted off imaginary gunk on his vest, hiding his nervousness with it. He smiles awkwardly next "..didn't meant to intrude on your..uh private moment—..anyway, your halls are kinda like a maze in here so is there a chance you can tell me which way back to the ballroom?—"

He jumps when there's a sudden flickering sound until he was met with bright light from the series of torches lighting up on its own inside the room. He scrambles his eyes as the room was now more illuminated, adjusting quickly as well as assessing the mess evidently obvious now with the added light.

That also means he was now faced with someone.

Marco's eyes widens.

There stands before him was really a demon, if not for his two thick horns framed on both sides of his skull, dark peach hair neatly accentuates the demonic appendage. His even darker skin tone, a shade between purple and blue strikes Marco the most (oddly enough, it deviates from the usual green and red skin that he had mostly encountered with demons so far). He took in his rather regal suit, the two buttoned vest connected with a chain was covered by a thick red cloak. His white ruffles around the neck look like as if the guy had mercifully pulled it of how in disarray it was. 

However, what had Marco freezing on his spot was the fact he wasn't wearing a mask. 

So it was rather understandable at the way he just stared intensely at the three glowing eyes, white irises almost lost on the sea of bright burning red of his sclera, winged marks under his lids practically looks menacing as his eyes glows angry red. The bared teeth also doesn't add much comfort.

To say that the demon doesn't look furious would be a lie.

And he was frowning at Marco.

Like actually displeased of his presence.

Marco might be many things, being brave is definitely his strong suit. However, confronting an angry demon especially in their home turf is just like literally a suicide mission waiting to happen. He has enough knowledge that this one isn't something he should stay around longer for him to know if his reasonable fear has merit.

"..oh, you know what Haha— I think I can manage myself, sorry for the bother! I'll be on my way so if you would excuse me—" he hastily ranted, about to get the hell away from here but totally stop when the demon took a step forward to him. Marco saw the action and jolts, automatically raised his hands, his usual karate stance taking over as he watches the demon approach him. The demon stops but that didn't ease Marco, not at the tiny least "—y-you better stop, I know how to fight and I'm not afraid to do it either!"

The Demon narrows his eyes at him.

Marco ignores the hammering of his heart then proceed to stand firmly, arms still raised "and you can't eat me either! Not only I'm not tasty but I'm pretty sure it's illegal!"

The Demon's narrowed eyes didn't let up, instead he even looks more furious. Marco eyes the wisps of fire starting to gather at the demon's feet, his form almost levitating off the floor and he hastily backtrack to his earlier words if some of them had been offending somehow.

Is calling a demon a cannibal offending now?? He was pretty sure it matches up their description quite literally.

Marco braces himself, arms in front of him and watched like a hawk for any incoming attacks.

Until said demon let out an angry growl then slowly lowering through the floor, the hints of fire now dissipates. Marco watches him heaved a heavy breath, head cocked downwards and hands secure on his hips as if he was trying to calm himself. 

The moment the demon lift his head, his glowing red sclera and white irises are now replaced by the opposite colors. He wondered if this was the natural state of his eyes is given he looks more..less demon with it? In his opinion, this one looks a lot more acceptable than the glowing red, it's less menacing to look at. Marco took in his rather boyish features, a lot younger compared to earlier when he wasn't trying to be a furious red hulk.

Though, the narrowed stare directed at him still remained.

"..I doubt you'd even taste delicious, Mewman" The Demon scoffs, voice now missing the overlapping tones and Marco can't help but actually bristle at the remark because rude.

 He might not be full of extra meat but he was pretty sure Marco can be someone else's palate! Not that he wants to be!  Or suggesting he wants to be part of some demon's diet! He was just proving a point here!

Also, did he just call him a Mewman?

"..get out, I've said this is no place for a guest" came the stern reprimand, catching Marco's attention once more. 

Marco rolled his eyes before lowering his hands now that he realized it was still raised in the air. He also got the feeling the demon won't actually attack him now "..geez, dude. I get it already, no need to get your ruffles in a twist." He sighs when that earned a low grunt from the demon. Marco starts to back away, intending to actually go back to Star, before thoughtlessly adding "sorry for intruding on your..uh tantrum—"

The Demon's face darkened, the edges of his eyes literally turn to a dark color Marco swears it almost caught on fire, his lips pulled in a deep frown as he hisses "..It was not a tantrum "

Okay, so maybe his choice of words are not exactly pleasant but that's exactly what people say who just thrown a tantrum. 

Marco mocks surrender, hands up in the air before inclining his head at the mess "..yeah, and the thrashed place doesn't exactly proved that, now is it?"

He doesn't know of what on earth possessed him to even think of antagonizing an agitated demon and thought in any way that it would be a good idea. But his mouth has the tendency to take the wheels and drive on its own. 

So really, he definitely had asked for it when he suddenly got grabbed by the lapels of his shirt, and unceremoniously got slammed against the brick walls of the room. Thankfully, his back took the brunt of the impact instead of the back of his head. Still it hurts.

He let out a low grunt of pain before hissing at the demon "..ow, that hurt man..!'

He raised his eyes, only to see the demon looming over him (now that he was close to Marco, he definitely is taller a few inches than him) sclera now a shade of bright red. 

His face was almost touching Marco's mask, the tip of his pointed nose a inch away from touching his. Marco's eyes widens as he was faced closer with the Demon's transformed eyes, the red sclera might as well been a burning furnace as the heat penetrates Marco's senses.

"..if you want to live then I suggest to keep your mouth shut " The demon angrily growled and Marco started to sweat, can feel the immense heat the guy was radiating off of him. He's hot, as in quite literally, as his hand where it connects to Marco's shirt is literally burning it. The Demon let go of his clothes with a harsh push.

He can't even complain when a part of his collar almost caught fire.

Marco frowns at him, as he adjusted his vest, dusting off the dirt, smoothing the creases before he scoffs "..you have quite the nasty temper do you know that? People won't like you, dude—"

He jumps when the demon was literally engulf with flames from head to toe, the fire manifesting out of nowhere the moment Marco said that. His eyes angrily glowing for an instant before it was extinguish after a blink of an eye.

Marco looks at him, bewildered.

The Demon pinch the bridge of his nose before exhaling harshly, then murmurs with a tone who's patient almost wearing thin "..great, as if I need another person telling me that"

Marco eyes him warily, stepping away for extra safety measures (now categorizing the demon as a walking flame hazard) and can't help himself but comment lightly "..do you have like, I don't know, personality issues or what?"

The Demon snaps his gaze at him, obviously not pleased "..and you have a serious problem for being nosy, Mewman"

Marco didn't take the snark quite well as he fires back just as determined "..hey it's not my fault you just turn into scary flames all of a sudden. I think therapy will do you good, dude. Ever tried that?—"

"—get out " 

Marco snorts, he doesn't know why his earlier apprehension towards the Demon just vanished. But seeing him struggling to held back his flames as he glared with vehemence towards Marco is quite amusing. He was gritting his teeth with all of his might as if it was taking a lot of the Demon not to throttle Marco. Well, probably though. 

He doesn't look the homicidal kind of angry—..maybe, just annoyed at Marco's presence.

If the guy really wants to hurt him though, he would have already done so, barring the wall slamming because Marco lowkey deserves that. He just looks like he was venting out some frustrations and Marco just happen to stumble on the moment he was throwing a fit, and decided to vent it out on him.

What a brat.

"..fine, I'm going already" he huffs petulantly before adjusting his mask, then proceed to walk towards the wrecked entrance. Marco looks back over his shoulders before he sheepishly asks "..the direction to the ballroom?"

The Demon looks at him, unimpressed. He didn't answer Marco for a moment, it lasted for a solid of five seconds before he heaved a heavy grunt "..turn left, after that then turn right. Around the corner there's a huge painting, turn left when you see it"

Marco grins before mock saluting him, his smile stretching even more when the Demon's third eye actually twitches in apparent annoyance "..now that wasn't so hard now is it?"

Marco saw the demon's foot agitatedly taps his feet, the telltale signs of fire starting to ignite and that's his cue to actually get away. He might be pushing his luck here already.

"..give me one good reason why I shouldn't eviscerate you right now" He growled at Marco, but he was already leaving the room with quick steps.

Marco steal a glance at the Demon's annoyed faced before smiling cheekily "..because you can't. Or won't. Eh, who knows. Nice meeting you though, try not to be a grump and burn the place down, yeah?—"

"—leave "

Marco practically sprints off, slightly chuckling before he treks the halls back to the dancefloor. He tries not to wonder why the room smells like burnt roses and how it clings to sinuses as he leaves the room. Simply chucking it off at the back of his head. 

He thinks back at the demon and rolled his eyes.

What a weird guy.

Chapter Text

"..so what happen to sticking with me through the night?" 

Marco can't helped but grimace out of guilt as Star looks at him with a pout. Arms crossed over her chest, her hand figdeting the wand and if she wasn't in such a crowded place Marco was sure she had been chewing the magical heirloom incessantly with her teeth.

The moment he saw the entrance to the dancefloor, he immediately looks for her. Thankfully, the series of social dancing had eventually stop and he was met with all the participants casually lingering across the floor. The drinks and food being served around by servants, the music albeit still lively had become more of a background noise, replaced more by the loud chatters practically filling the entirety of the Hall, giving more life to the party that Marco was actually pleased to admit. Whoever took hold of the planning literally accounted every possible guest present. Even the larger and giant guests have a comfortable section to themselves, not exactly isolated but enough that they are still in the party but in a more safer part for everyone else, also served with their own larger buffet and fruit punches. 

Then he saw Star from the other side, mingling near the normal size of the buffet. She was nursing her own cup of chosen drink and the way she was frowning made him worry, so he had immediately jogged towards her.

She looks stressed, he notice. Even if she was actively pouting at Marco for basically ditching her, the way she was tense, shoulders almost hunch indicates something must have happened while he was gone. The guilt intensifies, making him ashamed of himself. Marco scrubs the back of his nape, smiling sheepishly.

"..sorry, I was helping Princess Seallia to her room— don't. Don't smile like that! I was helping her dehydrate Star" He grumbled as her pout practically morphed into a devilish grin, making Marco blush at the implication. 

"...whaaatt I'm not smiling" She says with the widest grin etched on her lips. She then wiggle her brows, making Marco grumble "..I can't believe you chose some princess over me, that hurt Marco"

On any given day, Marco would have took the bait and relentlessly refute her teasing but he had this gut feeling that it was more of a pretense of hers than a genuine tease. It made him even more worried.

He crossed his arms and frowns at her, hoping his stern look would distract them from the incoming teasing "..you look upset, did that guy approach you?"

Star's smile dropped then looks away.

Marco nibbled his lower lip, feeling horrible inside. Some escort he is, leaving his best friend to fend off one crazy ex all by herself. Not that he doesn't trust her to keep herself safe. In fact, Star can definitely handle tough situations on her own roundabout way, but as her friend he can definitely tell this isn't a battle she can strongarm with physical violence.

Now, he's starting to understand why she hates royalties and the diplomatic responsibilities that comes with it.. He can imagine how stifling it might be sometimes.

Especially, for someone as free-spirited like Star Butterfly.

"..you guess" Star sighs before standing up, he immediately walks towards her allowing Star to snake an arm around Marco's own, leaning most of her weight to him once more. He tries to balance the both of them, hiking up Star's torso with a hand around the waist, the thoughtful hum he receives signalling she needed the added clutch. "..anyway, let's sit down for a bit, there's two more dances before the final one. I think five minutes before the Blood Moon..? But first, my feet are basically screaming at me"

Marco nods, guiding her to a nearby table. He spotted an unoccupied one close to a dim corner, so they slowly walk towards it.

"..so what happened?" He whispers to her ear and she doesn't look the tiny bit pleased with the question. "He didn't force you right? Did he gave you anything?"

Star shook her head "..relax. At least not yet, he didn't gave me anything..he just wants me to dance with him later under the moon, is all"

"..well, will you?" He ask again, can't help but press just a tiny bit. Star smothers another tired groan then gave Marco another version of her exhausted smile.

"..I might not have a choice" her words felt like she was pulling teeth, Marco instantly wincing at the tone. They arrive at the booth, he pulled a chair for her, helping Star sit down so her dress won't get wrinkled. Then he sits next to her, while she reaches for her heels, pulling the stilletoes off her before giving Marco a helpless smile. "..besides, if the Blood Moon is all about matching someone's soul to it's faithful partner maybe it'll read mine's not in it for Tom..well I hope so. Anyway! How about you? How's your night so far?"

Marco looks away, a bit self-conscious  "..well, the princesses are friendly. I think someone even asked for my compact details, which I didn't have—"

"—nooo, what a waste" She whines and looks at him as if it was his fault he didn't have their weird communication device to begin with "..I'm totally getting you that as a gift. I can't believe you didn't get to keep her number!"

"Okay, hold your horses Star" he reprimands her, the cheeky grin simply his earned response, making him roll his eyes "..besides I have eyes for Jackie remember? In case you're forgetting?"

"..Marco, Marco, oh Marco" she tuts mockingly, making Marco frown at her tone "..it's a just number, it won't hurt to try!—"

"—well, well if it isn't Star Butterfly"

Both Marco and Star stops their arguing, looking at whoever interrupted them. He blinks as he saw a rather sobbering sight. She has..well, she has snakes for hair and it wouldn't be the most bizarre appearances for monsters but it definitely is kinda new. Though, he did have knowledge of what Medusa looks like but he just didn't thought he'd see the day he'll face someone who's similar.

He really can't help but take a good eye of her, curiosity piqued. Her silver and green grown has a reptilian skin as the motif, the scales (he wasn't sure if it was just an imitation or actual scales. He prays whoever the person they extracted it from) covers most of the skirt, the slit revealing bare legs but with obvious snake-like skin. Marco looks away politely, wondering if she was allowed to wear such revealing get-up when she looks like a teenager! It's not legal!

"Oh hi, Clawsha" Star enthusiastically greets, the tone of her voice reaching a certain decibel that's unusually not her to go to level. Meaning, she's either pretending or she has to pretend to be friendly.

Marco eyes her across the table, mouthing. The Hater?

Star shrugs, then replies. Yep, the hater.

"..cut the act, insect" she sneers at them, Marco makes an affronted noise at the blatant insult. Immediately making him tense, almost standing up to maybe call on her for the rudeness  but a hand to his shoulders is what stopped him from doing so. He looks at Star, shaking her head before lacing her fingers together, elbows now on top of the table as she rest her chin on it. Smiling again at Clawsha.

"..whatever do you mean?" Star sweetly implores and Marco watches the snake-princess hisses at his friend. 

Clawsha crossed her scaly arms across her chest, glaring at Star.

"..just because Queen Wrathmelior favored you doesn't make you the Prince's bride" she hisses and Marco finally realized what is this actually all about. A Power struggle? Jealousy?

"..please" Star rolled her eyes "I'll gladly give him to you—actually be my guest and take him from me. I won't even fight you on it"

For some reason, that doesn't exactly appeased the reptillian. If anything she even looks irked, her forked tongue flickering in obvious agitation. Marco eyes her warily, wondering if he should be worried if she suddenly spits venom at them.

One look at Star's grinning face was all it took for Marco to relax.

Her eyes practically narrows "You little runt—" 

Star interrupts without remorse, the background orchestra shifted to a different tune and his best friend basically lits up at that, looking back at Clawsha with a wide grin "..you know what, must be the heat here right? Probably got your blood boiling and all. I bet you could use some dancing!"

Marco looks at her, puzzled but she continues winking at him "..luckily for you, a handsome guy can really appreciate a dance partner, right Marco?"

Marco's eyes widens and looks at her. Star looks back at him, smiling innocently.

"As if I'll dance with your Mewni pet" The snake-princess scoffs and Marco would have refute that he's no one's pet but one stomp on his foot under table had him hissing in pain.

Star looks at him, eyes pleading. Marco looks at her confused before eventually realizing what she meant, he muffled a groan...then helplessly concedes. And guessing at the way she was looking at Marco as if she just gifted her puppies and rainbows says that she's grateful for him in taking one for the team.

Marco sighs, and met this Clawsha's nasty glare with a shaky smile.

He stand up and slightly stepping within the reptilian princess's space, her haughty expression didn't exactly change but he pushes forward.

He makes a deliberate bow in front of her, a hand to his chest before smiling confidently at the princess. Her viscious expression sort of wavers and Marco braves a smile, hoping it comes off a little fetching.

He can't believe Star wants some peace and quiet while sacrificing Marco. He stole a glance at her, the encouraging thumbs-up she sent his way just simply making him smile grumpily back. He can literally hear herr amused giggles already.

He glances back at Clawsha and mustering a grin, before handing out his open palm.

"..may I have this dance, My Lady?" She looks at him, before scoffing, looking away, the part where her mask met her cheeks darkens, then huffing at Marco while she places her scale-gloved hands on top of his. 

"..only because you insist" she hisses and Marco chuckles awkwardly before slightly guiding her through the dancefloor.

He looks at Star over his shoulder, giving her a look that screams 'you owe me big time'

She playfully rolled her eyes at him.

As it turns out, she wasn't as grumpy on the dancefloor.

Marco sort of enjoyed how she tries to keep the fiery expression throughout their dance. Even so much as finished a full rotation without hissing at him.

They finished without much fanfare, Marco smiling at her brightly, bowing in front of her while she returns a reluctant curtsy.

"..it was lovely dancing with you, Princess" he speaks, keeping up the charade while she looks away, eyes narrow and murmurs "..yes, it was adequate I suppose, you're not..quite bad yourself.."

He blinks and smiles at her toothily. She crossed her arms, cheeks darken for some reason and walks away with a stomp.

The moment he was without company, he let out a tired groan. Man, he didn't dancing with a grouchy partner can be exhausting. He turns around, intending to go back to Star and sit one out for the next dance. But the moment he steps away the tips of his shoes snag a random tail he didn't see with the amount of dancers loitering the floor and he yelps, unable to catch himself in time and simply braced for a harsh face-plant—

—he let another surprise sound when something grabbed his wrist, stopping his body in it's embarrasing descent to the floor. The force of the pull probably was unexpected as Marco stumbles a bit, face aggressively hitting someone's front, nose buried in fine leather and silk.

He blinks, shaking his disorientation, realizing he's practically leaning all of his weight to whoever saved him from his shame. Marco squints his eyes, sensing a warm gloved hand was steadying him around the base of his waist and wrist still being held.

He slowly looks up, a 'thank you' almost at the tip of his tongue but instantly shriveled up when he finally saw who caught him.

"..not only you're nosy.." Marco jerks at the low whisper lingering near his left ear. He side-eyes the guy, eyes widening at the following whisper "..but you're hopelessly clumsy too.."

Marco rolled his eyes before looking at the other with amusement "..well, if it isn't you. Finally decided the night is too good to spend burning furniture into a crisp?"

The grump he had met earlier narrow his three eyes at him, even his mask can't possibly hide how unimpressed he is.

"..you never learn do you" the demon speaks lowly at him, the hand around Marco's waist feels a little hotter, making him jerk again. The human realized both of his hands are comfortably perched on the demon's shoulders and hastily retracted them, earning another narrowed gaze at the other.

Marco awkwardly coughs through a fist, inching his body away from the demon's front "..you know you can let go now right?"

The demon eyes him, stare inquisitive before he leans forward, the hand around his wrist tightens, same with the hand now plastered on his waist. Marco's breath hitch in alarm.

"..why, don't tell me this bothers you" he inquires, tone a little infuriatingly mischievous as he steals more of Marco's space, making him purposefully squirm.

The human glared at him, scoffing under his breath "..you wish, but I rather not get caught with you in the dancefloor" then, as if thinking something, he turns to the demon and smiles. The demon suspiciously squinting his eyes at Marco's gleeful expression. He decided to mess with him and puts his hands back on the demon's shoulders before he murmurs "..well unless you actually want to dance with yours truly. Should have politely asked you know, I wouldn't mind.."

Marco can't help but snicker under his breath, quickly withdrawing his hands when the demon makes a disgruntled noise. The disgusted look he throws at him was a little worth it, in Marco's opinion.

"..here I thought you couldn't get any more infuriating" The demon glowers at Marco, the latter in question shrugging in nonchalance. The hand on his waist digs into his skin this time, Marco stiffens at that, about to protest but the other eyes him with a glare "..and besides, I doubt you'd dance well when you're seconds away from face planting earlier"

The guy had the audacity to roll his eyes at Marco, the hand on his waist finally loosening.

Marco simpers at him before looking at him with a challenge "..between the two of us, I bet I could dance better than you—"

The music suddenly started again, jolting them in surprise. He didn't realize the length of time they were pettily arguing at each other that the dancefloor is starting to be filled with dancers once more. 

He was about to wrench himself away from the guy's hold because he had been away from Star for too long but when he was about to push the demon away, suddenly his weight left him, the hand around his waist snakes securely on his hip. His hand now properly held by the gloved hand instead on his wrist. He can feel his body slightly suspended and realized with an indignant squawk that the demon just freaking dipped him.

Marco splutters, cheeks tinting red as he was caught off-guard when the demon is now leering over him, eyes hardened with annoyance and he realized he must have egg him on too much, apparently more than he had bargain for.

Marco looks at him with wide eyes.

The demon lean forward, lips hovering near his ear again before he harshly whispers "..let's prove it then"

The demon pulls him upright, his hands instinctively back on his shoulders, the music starting with another vibrant notes that lives up the entirety of the dancefloor. 

The demon looks at him, already had the impression he was daring Marco to let go. He glared back, meeting the challenging look with his own huff of aggravation. He wasn't going to be the first one to let go if it meant the guy will look at him as if he just won something. Seriously, the guy is ridiculously petty. What the heck is up with him??

"..try to keep up" is the last thing Marco hears before he got forcefully whisk away in the waist.

Tom can't explain it, but there's something about the Mewman that lits the fuse of his remaining patience for the night.

He had meant to apologize to Starship before the Blood Moon reach it's peak later. After a much needed break and clearing his head with any fog of his hot temper. He realized he hadn't approached the princess in the best way possible, completely derailing off to what Tom had meticulously planned.

It was suppose to be perfect. Everything should have been perfect but perhaps he had overestimated his confidence in his anger management sessions and completely got heated with his and Star's conversation.

He can only grit his teeth each time he remembers how awfully pushy he had been.. He didn't meant to do that, much less come off demanding, as if he was still the guy he used to be. He was supposed to show off how much he have change. Not give her a front row seat of how much he can't reign himself in.

Because in her eyes, he was a demon with a bad temper. Only vies to have her back by any means necessary.

And the earlier dance with her must have given her the idea that it still remains true to this day..that he barely improved himself.

That was partially the reason of his..uncontrollable outburst.

And the Mewman still dared to blatantly point it out to his face. As if Tom isn't reminded of that enough already.

That's why, the moment he had donned his mask back, fixing his disheveled appearance with a flick of his fingers, intending to ask for Star another quiet time to speak with her again— that's when he saw him.

He left quite an annoying impression on Tom, his chocolate hair, the black and red motifs of his suit and mask sticks out like a pesky sore thumb in the dancefloor. Just remembering how much of a smartass he was earn a scowl from him. 

He was supposed to ignore him and go past the sea of people dancing, rolling his eyes after watching the Mewman ended his dance with a princess. Tom recognize the heiress of the Slythergreen's family, a distant faction in the Underworld that almost got recommended to be his bride. It was by sheer insistence on his part that he only has one candidate to be recognized. 

Then, he saw him almost face planting.

He didn't intend to help him, but Tom wouldn't rather see someone embarrass themselves in his own party. And that alone had him huffing in resignation before he grabbed the dunce, simultaneously stopping him from busting a lip. His pristine marbled floors will be tainted with blood if he let that happen.That he can't seriously allow.

Which brings him back to his first thought.

The Mewman was not just annoying. But he was being purposely witty for the sake of getting a rise out of Tom.

He can only count on his fingers the amount of people who would look him in the eye and openly mock him.

So he couldn't help but feel baited to his taunts and remarks with his own sneer. Rising to the challenge and welcoming the primal urge in knocking the guy down a peg.

He ignores the glaring brooch that's definitely a part of the Mewni's insignia, recognizing it now more clearly out in the open space. Also ignoring the fact the Mewman was casted with protective wards. He thought the strange zap he had sense earlier when he slammed him against the wall was just a figment of imagination but no, the moment they were much closer now, Tom can feel the spell rejecting him. But nothing he can't ignore and overpower, the spell was not built to ward off powerful beings. However the wards doesn't feel like it belongs to the guy himself, the traces of magic comes more from someone else instead.

Tom frowns, with the established peace treaty, Demons of the Underworld that's under the Queen's direct jurisdiction are incapable of hurting any Mewman they met. Same goes with any Mewman forbidden on hunting Tom's people.

Which means they are safe within their realm. 

Tom narrows his eyes at the other. Wondering what royal faction does this guy belong to. He doesn't recognize him from any noble families of Mewni and even if he was a son from a high-standing family, the protective wards make no little sense.

Putting up such spell simply screams distrust from the Kingdom of Mewni towards the Underworld as the host.

Tom discards the thought altogether, more invested in watching the Mewman yelps around as he roughly swings him like a ragdoll. Making exaggerated swings and dips like their in competitive ballroom dance.

"Dude, I swear to god—" the guy hisses, Tom ignores him as he spins him around. The Mewman's hold was like death grip around his cloak, glaring at Tom's face. The prince smiles, razor sharp teeth in full view.

".what's wrong, I thought you can dance?" Tom quips, and the guy rolled his eyes.

"..dance, sure. But being fling around as you please is definitely not dancing" He snarks back, making Tom's smile twitch downwards. To be fair, he hadn't encountered much who's this stupidly brave and would actually poke fun of him like the guy is doing now. It wasn't his fault that he was eager of making him squirm in discomfort, seeing the smug smile leave his face was urging Tom to continue.

Tom stop his rough movements and made a slow show of placing his open palm at the slope of the guy's back, still in a respectable area to invade. For whatever reason, Tom was fixated on the way the Mewman jolts, despite the dim lights he can perfectly see how surprised he was with his actions.

His defiant look only encouraging Tom to return the mocking tenfold.

He leans his face closer to his, both of their mask bumping (he had the sudden itch to rip off the Mewman's mask, only so he could drink in whatever aggravated expression he was wearing) and he knows both of them are looking with equal amounts of annoyance at each other.

Good, it's best to remind him who he had been messing with since earlier.

Tom whispers, adding a guttural growl in his tone, the Mewman jumping at the sound of it "..if you want to be treated carefully by yours truly, you should have just asked, I don't mind.."

The Mewman bristles when he hears his own words thrown back at him. Tom smirks and let himself get pushed back, the hand clinging to his shoulders now putting distance between them. He simply looked at the other, unimpressed.

"..okay that's it you jerk!" The guy stabs a pointed finger against his chest. Tom looks at it, barely feeling the appendage at all. Then he proceed to hissed at him. The prince wondered why no one is questioning two guys standing in the middle of the dancefloor arguing amidst the space filled with dancing people. Then again the music was loud, drowning out most of their conversation and the Mewman was being towered over by the taller guest so he must have been perfectly hidden. Tom was brought back to the conversation again when the guy steps closer "..finally got it out of your system!?"

Tom smiles, full of mockery "..oh, definitely"

The other glares with a heat rivaling that of a sun "..ugh, what an asshole. Anyway, good bye!"

Tom cross his arms over his chest, cupping a hand over his mouth "..next time, don't try to provoke a verbal fight you can't win, little Mewman."

He was rewarded by the guy aggressively flipping him off. Then he turns around, back facing away from Tom. He admits he acted a bit of an asshole, but in his defense, he's not exactly in a stellar mood, and looking at this particular Mewman simply adding more fuel to his raging fire of temperance.

Though, he did get to calm down as he makes fun of him. It was refreshing in an odd sort of way—

The room suddenly darkens, the orchestra instantly halting the music, the dancers all but turn statue, frigid on where they stand. The cheerful chatters now replaced with excited whispers. Then a few seconds a shade of faint red slowly glimmers above them, slightly illuminating the room.

Tom freezes, eyes snapping above to see the circular glass that's in the middle and part of the awning slowly gets covered by the—

What..

Tom's eyes widen, seeing the actual Blood Moon slowly approaching.

Why—..it's too early..!

He hastily looks around. Looking for that familiar blonde hair in peach colored gown

It's way too early on schedule, Tom thinks frantically as he searches for Starship among the crowd—

—before anyone can even breathe a single word, the Blood  Moonlight cascades down on them. Tom stops his frantic search as all of them watch the moonlight bend through the glass ceiling, the single beam of light got divided into two, directed on opposing directions.

Tom follows the other stray of moonlight, heart dropping as he saw it wasn't far from him. Under the crimson light was not blessing it's divine curse to a blonde and jolly person like Tom had prayed. But instead someone..else.

Dirty brown hair is glowing now with reddish hue, the Mewman's equally brown eyes, widens in shock, lips parted in a quiet gasp as he saw himself being bathe by the Blood Moon's light.

The he looks up, both of their gazes meeting each other across the floor.

Marco probably stops breathing all together, as he realized the other block of light is directing to someone else other than him.

His breath hitch when he saw who it was.

The demon he danced with was painted under the same red moonlight. 

Chapter Text

No way.

Marco swallows whatever lump struck in his throat. He can sense the entire floor is now gazing down on him with a weight that could practically crush his skull. He makes eye contact with the demon out of the lack of what to do in this situation. He wasn't sure if it comforted him when the guy looked just as much lost like he does. 

The eerie blood moonlight shines on both of them, the fact two separates beams of light is there practically serves like a huge cosmic joke. Marco gapes at the demon, wondering he should just stand very still or decided to make a run for it instead—

—The entire floor started to whisper the longer nothing happens, the streak of the Blood Moon's light remain shining on Marco and the demon, and neither of them looks like they were going to do something about it.

Marco wrenched his gaze away and frantically search for that familiar blonder hair of his best friend. 

The quiet murmurs started to rise, the ball started to be filled with hush conversations, questioning what is happening.

Same, honestly. Because Marco doesn't have a single clue either of what's suppose to happen—

"—okay coming through! Princess here fellas—" 

Marco whipped his head at the direction of Star's voice, instantly recognizing her, watching how she pushed through the packed crowed. The moment she was able to squeeze herself in through the center their eyes immediately found each other.

Surprise wasn't enough to cover how dumbfounded she is. Even more so when she looks up through the ceiling and back at Marco's helpless expression. Her lips parted in a quiet gasp.

"..oh, no" she breathes with a panic and Marco wasn't the very least reassured as she looks just as horrified like he does. She attempted to reach a hand towards him before she traces the other moonlight with her own befuddled gaze while whispering lowly ".Marco who is—..with who—"

Then Star's gaze landed on someone, her irises constricting in shock.

"..you're kidding me." Star practically blurts out, her slacked jaw and widened eyes had Marco squirming in alarm.

"Hey! aren't you two going to dance?"

Some wayward voice chimes in, and followed a series of agreements from the crowd.

Marco took a step back, breath hitching when the moonlight followed him. The reality it's actually shining down on him intensified his bewilderment.

"..no, you got it wrong. I'm not—"

He was jolted out of his words when the crowd gasps in unison. Marco whips his head at the direction of their gaze only to see the demon had already crossed the distance between them. 

Marco jumps on where he stands as the demon approaches him, the shortening distance making him restless, same with the separate blocks of light slowly converging as the gap between them slowly vanished. However, the major difference of this is that, the demon was smiling at him, genuinely smiling. Marco looks up at him with a puzzled expression, joining his earlier surprise as the other proceed to offer his palm, and a slight courteous bow towards the human.

No freaking way is this happening. He shrieks into his head. 

"..why not we go over this one more time?" He coolly whispers, his three eyes squinting warmly at Marco's direction, as if he wasn't looking lost earlier but now donning a charming smile like he wasn't sneering at Marco literal minutes ago.

Marco let out a clueless "..what"

The demon leans forward, until he was back to brushing the side of their masks together, the ghost of his warm breath causing a horrific chill down his spine. Then his easy smile subtle turn pinched as he hisses below his throat, loud enough that only Marco can hear "..play along if you don't want to embarrass the both of us"

Marco's face almost break into a frown but quickly scrunch into a grimace as the demon leans back, the gentle smile now back on his lips.

Then the demon proceed to ask with a voice that was smooth and grave "..may I have this dance?"

There are several quiet gasps and hushed squeals that erupted behind Marco, reminding him once more that there might be an estimate of hundred guests intensely watching his every move right now. 

He looks at the demon and the crowd and wondered if public shame is more worth it than actually thinking of accepting the offered hand.

At the way the guy's smile pursed into a thin line he thinks bolting out of the building is not in any way an option.

Marco forced a smile, his cheeks stretching against his will before placing his own hand on top of the demon.

"..I would love too" he says through clenched teeth and the demon shakes his head, amusement dancing on his lips once more. Then the hand grips his, instantly pulling him towards the guy's front just like earlier.

"..I just hope you can actually dance, Mewman" the demon comments lightly. The orchestra picks up the music quickly the moment they are in position, the crowd slowly deserting the centre as they make room for them.

Oh, god. It's actually happening. He thought with horror. 

The chuckle he heard from the other had Marco giving the demon a subtle stink eye, whispering irately "..for the last time..I can, demon"

Marco grins with satisfaction at his partner's irked face.

Then they started dancing.

The dance itself was nothing complicated, but Marco was a little irritated at the fact he needs to let the guy lead him through most parts of the dance for just being taller than him. And he wasn't lying for saying that he can dance, which means the same goes to being an efficient follower to their lead. He rolled his eyes when the guy lands his hands on left hip, their right hands now clasp securely as they make a few glides across the dance floor, the Blood Moonlight never failing on following them like an annoying spotlight.

"..this is got to be a joke" He can't help but murmur and the demon sighs, as to whether he had enough of hearing his complaints or he actually shares the human's disbelief still eludes him. Marco grunts when the other unusually gently raised him off the floor in time with the peak of the music, making the human flush in mortification.

The only thing he can do was actually let his body relax or risk a horrible misstep for being stiff. He firmly plants his hands on the demon's shoulders, the two of them locking eyes once more as Marco got spun around like some helpless princess that doesn't weigh like any normal teenage boy of his age.

God, this is the worst.

The moment he was gracefully put down, the demon lean forward, inching his body closer to Marco's, his gloved hand nestled perfectly at the slope of his spine, the action perfectly effortless as if he had done it a million times. Their other conjoined hands was slanted upwards, his silk white gloves covering Marco's bare ones.

He blinks, swallowing down a harsh gulp as he was stared down by three hooded eyes. They weren't as exasperated like Marco thought he was only capable of expressing. He was staring at Marco now, lips pursed and expression clearly deep in thought.

He lifts him upright without warning, Marco taken by surprise and instinctively placing his other hand behind the demon's nape, his fingertips toying the tip of his cloak just so to give his hand something to focus on. Ignoring the way their faces a mere inch away from each other, both of their mask serving like a makeshift barrier of sorts. One, that Marco finds ridiculous comfort in because he thinks he can't stomach any longer at the way there's literally no space between them.

Then the demon hikes his torso up, making Marco lean further against him. While also leaning back on his ear "..as much as I would love to agree. The Blood Moon never mistakes who they chose. So no, this is not a joke"

Marco's brows shoots through his hairline, the demon simply guiding him into a few turns as if he didn't just said something ridiculous.

The human can't helped but hissed "..are you crazy? We don't even know each other!"

The only explanation for this situation is that their Blood Moon is malfunctioning. Because why other else would it pair Marco to someone who almost and had no qualms of burning Marco in flames!?

The demon rolled his eyes at him, now twirling Marco around, their joined hands stretching momentarily apart, the pause in their dance allowed them to look at each with a tiny fraction of a second. Then he got pulled back into the demon's chest once more, feet slowly sliding through the floors, their footwork irritatingly in sync.

"I don't know if you're just clueless or an idiot " The demon notes lightly, making Marco roll his own eyes. Then he proceed to continue "..it bounds souls not people who knows each other. Does the term soulmates not ring any bell to you?"

Both of them grimace in disgust the moment the other said 'soulmates'. As if the word was an offensive slur directed at them. Marco shudders, hoping the lurching disgust is what caused it and not the fact their faces are once more a hairsbreadth from touching them once more.

For some reason, his body is getting warm, he can feel the sweat sliding down his brow, making him jittery. Marco wet his dry lips, ignoring how parched he is, the squirming feeling in his body weirdly ignites as his hands touch the demon's own once more.

He harshly swallows down whatever uncomfortable bloom surging around his chest, ignoring the tight squeeze of his lungs as if he was having a hard time breathing.

Marco speaks, voice skeptical, appearing unperturbed despite his senses going haywire "..and that doesn't exactly hide the fact that I still don't know you.."

He made sure to put emphasis on the 'you' while pointedly looking at the demon. The other guy looks a little put-off at him but closes his eyes with an irritated sigh. Before looking back at Marco with a glare.

"..fine" He starts, tone clipped before suddenly dipping Marco. He can't help but yelp, feeling his body half suspends once again (does this guy have a weird knack of dipping people without warning!?), both of his hands wrapped at the demon's nape. He was smirking down on Marco, his three eyes squinting in an amused smile for the human's discomfort. Then he leans forward, not near his ear but face disturbingly hovering over his to a point Marco almost get cross-eyed. Then he breathes quietly, the huff of breath (wait does he actually smell like smoke and dead flowers—) tickling him "..let's change that then"

Then they proceed to dance properly, he wondered how long they have been under the moonlight dancing just the two of them. Marco feels like it had been going on for hours and hours but it probably just lasted for ten minutes now.

A sudden forced twirl allowed Marco to plant his back on the demon's chest, before he can even protest he instantly feels the other cage him close. Then he whispers at Marco, tone a little begrudgingly "..Thomas."

Marco let out a confuse noise but the demon continues.

"..Thomas Draconius Lucitor, not so pleased to meet you, Mewman"

They faced each other this time, their feet never stopped in it's movements despite how busy they are in their own little conversation, as if there's not a room full of people as their nosy audience.

Marco raised a brow, utterly lost for a minute "..what"

The guy rolled his eyes, his hand back to his hip, guiding Marco once more "..it's my name, in case you're incapable of recognizing one.."

Marco can't help but stick his tongue at..Thomas. It sounds weird, he had been naming him in his head as 'demon' so knowing an actual name feels different somehow. Marco then perks up, eyeing Thomas with a careful glint in his eyes "..you don't look like a Thomas to me.."

He chuckles at the offended look marring Thomas's face then he drawls at Marco "..and I bet yours is just otherworldly unique isn't.."

Marco snorts, the sound barely contained before smiling smugly at Thomas "..as a matter of fact it does. " then he mocks a cheerful tone "..Pleasure to make your acquaintance. I'm Marco Ubaldo Diaz "

He wasn't prepared to hear Thomas chuckling, the response obviously unexpected. Marco blinks at the lack of any pretentiousness in them, a genuine reaction if he says so himself. The corner of his lips twitch upwards though, weirdly infected by the sound of it. They proceed to dance, allowing the music to drown out the rest of the crowd's noise.

Then he smirks at Marco..

"..hm you don't look like a Marco to me too" he whispers gingerly, the tone bright with amusement and Marco rolled his eyes, lips almost breaking a genuine smile.

"Ha ha very funny" Marco grumbles lightheartedly, the song have now slowly ceased, and they both found themselves close to each other at the end of it. For some odd reason, Marco was hyper aware of the hand still perched on his waist, their joined hands starting to feel heavy as they simply stare at each other. 

Marco fakes a cough, looking away as Thomas keeps staring at him, searching across his features like he was looking for something Marco can't pinpoint.

Then he jolts when the other purposely knock their mask in a gentle bump, as if attempting to catch Marco's attention once more.

"..you really don't know who I am do you.." He murmurs and Marco arched his brow, gaze questioning. The guy huffs a laugh before sighing "..you barely even recognized my name"

Marco's gaze just turn confuse "..do I have to?"

What? Is he some part of a royal's family that attended the ball? Marco didn't keep track of every single nobility that attended tonight. So no, he doesn't know any Lucitor Family here, let alone if they're some bigshots like the guy implies it.

Thomas shakes his head, expression more on wry amusement before he gives Marco a stern look "..if we're going to proceed next from here on out then yes, you have to.."

Marco furrowed his brow "..what the heck does that mean—"

Then they notice the moonlight that had been raining upon them had slowly shrink, both of them look up at the sight. They watch as the moon was alread half-way passing through above them, which means the light had slowly leave the center of where they stand.

The moment they're no longer bathing in red hue, Marco notice Thomas was now back openly looking at him.

As if once more searching for something Marco doesn't know. All he can actually register is the way his heart squeezes the moment the moon left them, a strange feeling grips him in the pit of his stomach, making Marco squirm but can't helped but focus on Thomas's face. The barely dim lights allowing him to see his dance partner looking a little shaken.

There was a sudden urge to ask what's wrong with him, a niggle of concern springing out of nowhere and Marco has to bite his lower lip and furrow his brow, confuse of his own thoughts.

Then he whispers between them, Thomas looking suddenly overwhelmed.

"..for hell's sake, you're really my—"

The demon stops mid-speech. Marco squinting his eyes at him, now wary if the guy suddenly lost it.

Then Thomas laughs, the sound a little breathless and in disbelief, leaving Marco a bit more worried at the way the other was fighting a strange expression. They were still holding each other, the human realized. He was about to extract himself when the demon looks back at him, then slowly let go Marco around the hips but not his hand.

With his other hand now free, Thomas cross it over his surely unbeating heart and inclined his head towards Marco. The bow of respect catching the human off-guard and scrunching his face in confusion.

"..I'm Thomas Draconius Lucitor" He repeats, but unlike earlier he is reciting his name much more louder as if he was meant to declare it with the rest of the crowd. Marco rakes his gaze across the crowd and how they were watching them with equal amounts of awe and excitement. The guy continues, tone not leaving room for any signs of mischief "..a pleasure of finally meeting you'

Marco shifted away, oddly nervous for some reason.

Even more so when Thomas kissed the back of his hand, the pressure of his barely even there but enough to freeze Marco in his feet. The familiar heat started to creep on his cheeks, wondering what the hell is the guy doing!?—

Then they made eye contact, Thomas looking at him with a level of intensity that had Marco sweating profusely.

"..I'm the Pri—"

" All hail for the Prince!! " 

"All hail for the Bride!!"

" Prosperity to the King and Queen!! " 

Marco literally jumps an inch off the floor when the crowd rumbunctiously erupted into chaos. The entire hall suddenly lit up with bright lights, the music coming back with a festive booming sounds, the crowd hollers in excited chants and Marco does not have a clue of what they were saying because what do you mean Bri—

Wait— Prince..?

Marco's heart plummets through the ground, eyes widening as his entire being turn bloody ice. Everything this guy had been saying suddenly click into place, and simply adding to his growing panic. He looks down at Thomas— no, at the freaking Prince.

He's soul bound to a Prince. 

Not just any royal, but the one where this stupid ball was dedicated for. 

And they just dance under the..Blood Moon.

All of the blood drains on Marco's face.

"..you " He whispers in horror and Marco watches Thomas furrow his brow and stands upright. 

"..what is it now—"

Marco wrenched his hand away from him. The crowd continues to cheer, the music an added comfort as it mask Marco's frantic retreat.

He took a step back as the realization quickly sinks in. The demon looks at him warily and steps closer.

Marco steps away and breathes as if he said it any louder something will jump on him "..you're..Tom?"

Thomas— no, Tom's (Star's freaking ex!?) blinks his three eyes at him, looking a little lost.

Oh so now he decided to act confuse!?

"..how did you know my—.."

Marco didn't let Tom finish as his mind took hold and the only thing he thinks right now was to get out of here. He escapes Tom's outstretched hand and quickly dives through the happy crowd, it was a good thing they were drowned in elation due to the successful inauguration of the Blood Moon and crowding Tom with eager congratulations left and right to even notice he was escaping, using the rowdy fray as his additional cover.

"—What? Wait Marco!—"

He ignores the shout for his name from behind him, even the tight horrible squeeze that took over his chest as he creates distance and single-mindedly beelines for the double doors. He all but eventually sprints off when he escapes the crowd and hastily trudge up the long stairs with a bubble of hysteria clouding his mind.

He was about to ignore the guards stationed near the entrance and was about to fight them off or force his way through when they block his path. But someone grabbed a hold of his wrist and Marco jerk in a panic, wondering for a moment if Tom had catch up to him.

Only to find Star glaring at the guards, racing her wand in a threatening manner. 

"..open the door this instant"

She orders, the authority in her voice had Marco releasing the uncomfortable twinge on his chest, letting out the biggest sigh of relief at just seeing her here.

The demon guards look at each other with uncertainty "..b-but Princess we can't—"

"—gah! We don't have time for this!" she snaps and all but narwhal blast through the door, the resounding bang for sure had been heard the entire floor below but it allows the door to creak open. Before Marco can even do anything she tightens her hold on his wrist and dashes outside "..come on, we're bailing out"

Marco helplessly nods, words clogs around his throat as they run outside.

They saw the familiar elevator carriage sitting idly of where they left it earlier. And Marco was about to make a hasty run for it but was stopped by Star.

He was about to complain as he looks at her but widen his eyes when she pulled actual dimensional scissors out of the hidden pocket in her skirt. She grins at Marco's obvious surprise "..what? You don't seriously think I won't secure a way for a hasty retreat do you? Besides the elevator is slow, they'll catch up to us by then"

Marco simply whispers in awe "..you can have as much Nachos you ever want"

Star affectionately coo at him, added with a heartwarming expression on her face "..aw shucks, love you too bud. But before that, let's get out of here"

Marco had never nodded so fast in his life not until now.

As the zipping noise rips through the air, the familiar sight of her bedroom almost had him bawling in relief. Star hastily pushed Marco inside and he simply allowed the manhandling, just as eager to get away from here.

When he steps through the comfort of her room he quickly helped Star to get through the other side, he noticed she wasn't wearing any heels and must have ditched them half-way through when she caught up to him. Another bloom of warmth spreads through his chest, knowing she came for him just as quickly the crowd got messy. He's seriously going to feed her all the nachos she wants.

Then the portal instantly vanishes off, Marco was unable to catch sight as a certain demon burst through the hall's double doors, greatly missing the human's escape.

Marco and Star was staring at each other now, the quietness of the room heightening the tension in the air, their body obviously coursing with adrenaline as the worst of the situation was out of the way.

He breathe a quiet sigh, ripping off the mask before tossing it off at her bed. He grimaces the accumulated sweat behind it and same with his forehead. He harshly pulls his tie, unbuttoning his collar and cuffs to give himself room to breathe, and to unclench the tightness coiling around his throat ever since he left.

Whatever warmth he had been envelope earlier in Hell had literally been replace by a certain chill haunting his spine. He curses the change of temperature, ignoring the shivers wracking his frame, wondering if his body is just probably unable to adjust with the shift.

Then he saw her watching him carefully, a strange seriousness that never been found in Star's usual expression.

It unnerved him, at the way she assess him quietly. It only amplifies the simmering anxiety on the pit of his gut.

He thinks he can't stomach a conversation about this disaster of a night yet. Let alone talk about how he dance with the ex she despises of all things. He didn't do anything wrong, he could have never guessed he was with the Prince of all people but he doesn't want to face her in case she's somehow in any way angry for it.

He doubts it's the case given she doesn't want to do anything with Tom but still it gnaws Marco relentlessly of what could she be thinking of him right now.

(And how he is literally soul-bound to that same ex as well.)

Then she suddenly smiles warmly, her brows was furrowed in worry but she forced a reassuring smile at his way.

"..need a hug?" She murmurs softly and Marco let out a shuddering breath the moment she looks like she wasn't actually angry with him.

He quickly walks towards her, forehead plopping down on her shoulders quickly, his fingers bunching up her skirt with his tight grip.

She can feel her fingers carding through the tips of his hair and he let out a soft sigh at the action. Whatever tension laced his body now slowly melts off of him, the worry and uncertainty of 'what next' was replaced by Star's comforting hug.

"..what a night huh" She simply whispers and Marco nods even if she can't see his response she knows she had felt it as she only laughs under her breath.

The last image of Tom looking back at him with confusion springs out of nowhere.

Marco muffled a groan, wincing when he felt a sharp tug on his chest, the sudden tightening around it making him even more exasperated.

God, what an awful night indeed.

Chapter Text

Safe to say, Tom feels like the pits of hell is erupting straight out of his eardrums.

Funny, considering all he can feel at the moment was neither the molten heat of lava that naturally exudes from Underworld nor the scorching flames from the torches. Not even the burning furnace nearby quells the pestering shivers, the fire crackling on top of the charcoal feels like a mockery to Tom's frigid form.

If anything he had been carrying this distinct chill straight down his throat ever since that night. He even reach to a point he might have consider eating a burning coal just so he could erase how his tongue was dry and dead-fish cold. He had been shivering nonstop as if his constitution had unable to register that the Underworld is not supposed to cause bone-wracking chills down to the very crevices of his spine.

It doesn't help that he had an inkling of knowledge as to why his body is like its experiencing actual excruciating death, while simultaneously feeling like he's sporting a gaping hole in his chest.

The fact he had not started to find that Marco Diaz add more to his annoyance. Even the skull-piercing headache banging behind his eyeballs couldn't extinguish Tom's ire.

Not only that, he has to face the council today due to an urgent summon.

Every elder of the Underworld's High Council was chatting amicably amongst themselves when he arrive, circling around the long oak wooden table in leisure. The middle seats is where both of his Mother and Father is speaking at each other as well.

He cleared his throat to catch everyone's attention, he had entered at the back narrow door instead of the main entrance of the Greed Estate. He thinks he can't stomach to speak to any denizen servants that he might encounter if he trek an open path inside the Palace.

All of the elders snaps his eyes at him. Tom steeled his stance, not allowing any sliver of discomfort caused by the bond withdrawal to show on his expression. Much less let them see how he wasn't as put together at the moment.

"Mother, you've called?" He says in lieu of a greeting and the Queen smiles, shrunk to a more acceptable size for the meeting.

"..Thomas, please sit dear" She instructs carefully. Tom follows, dragging a chair so he can sit across from them. She sighs "..I know you're still resting" Tom was more forced in bed rest actually, the withdrawal struck him quite hard since Marco left. Her mother's concern was more warranted because the symptoms aren't cured yet, not until he finds that Mewman again. Tom's mother continues "..and well, the missing bride is an urgent concern that needs to be addressed so I hope you can join us for the discussion.."

Tom nods firmly "..of course. I was searching through the guest list as well on my own" he pursed his lips in a grim expression "..unfortunately, there was no Diaz in any list of the royal families that was in attendance of the Ball—"

Someone interrupted him.

"Ah, so not only your bonded had flee from you but he was also untraceable" Tom frowns at Vizeal, he was a goat demon, has an attitude that even matches his wrinkled age. His lineage comes from loyal nobles that acts as one of the pillars for the Underworld's governance. As much as Tom doesn't like him, he can't deny he serve the Royal family well. He's slanted irises narrows at Tom, even the condescending smile he offer the teen wasn't much appreciated either. The other elders had shook their heads, already sensing the familiar scene to unfold. Vizeal raised a hoof, the jaded appendage raise in a dismissive wave  "..what would the denizens think? The Prince's bride had all but hightailed after the inauguration and now he can't be found. Oh, think of the chaos it would cause—"

" Let them talk " His mother interjects, eyes flaring once and Vizeal smiles, politely ceasing his speech. His mom looks at Tom again, now with a patient smile that Tom returned greatly "..you were saying, Thomas?"

Tom unclench his fist, Vizeal's dig more than intentional. He's more than aware of how humiliating a sight he had been when they all realized that Marco literally flee the moment the dance ended. The day after that night had been nothing but a miserable media storm, even from other dimensions had spread the news, highlighting how he, of all people, was left hanging in the night of the Blood Moon.

Rejected. Embarrassingly so.

It doesn't help either that it implies that the Royal Family failed to secure the union, not when one of the people that was chosen is Tom. At the off-chance a royal member was picked and paired with a bonded then they were supposed to give the prepared betrothal gift to officiate the bonding in front of the public.That was the reason the Ball was organized after all.

Tom had prepared one, all along keeping in mind he had meant to give it to Star.

Not only it wasn't Star who he's stuck with, that bonded of his also had no qualms of leaving him amidst a sea of onlookers.

A millennia passed and Tom was the first among the few in the Family that had been openly unaccepted as their fated partner. 

Just remembering how the gossips literally fly fast even through the last floors of Hell cause another simmering indignation on Tom. 

Seriously, if he find that guy..

He closes his eyes and breathe through his nose, trying to stamp down his flames with his feet before he face his mother.

"..as I was saying Mother, I know he had wore a Mewni's brooch, perhaps the Queen knows where to find him" He added carefully, all of the elders started to whisper again. Some of them already speculating which family that Diaz kid belongs to or how it's a good news as it meant more connections to Kingdom of Mewni that they can secure.

Tom is done listening with all, seriously.

"..I suppose we need to send a message to River and Moon" his father says with finality. He watches his mother agrees but Tom already speaks again.

"..I'd like to take charge of this Mother, if you'd allow me"

The Queen frowns in worry "..are you sure, dear? I can send someone in your stead. We all know the bond withdrawal isn't something to cough at especially for us, you should rest while we deal with this"

Tom shook his head, he stands up, the legs of his chair scraping across the floor before he places his open palm across his chest, inclining his head downwards to indicate he was serious "..I insist. It's best if I lead the search"

Then Tom lift his head, lips pursed in a thin line as that guy's masked face pops into his mind.

Then he said through clenched teeth.

"..after all, he's my pair.."

Moon doesn't usually give audience to any delegates from the kingdoms that Mewni is in allegiance with. On most occasions, there was no reason for such diplomatic meetings as it rare for any of her fellow rulers to have anything personally to discuss that can't be settled through letters or royal messengers. However, she can admit she was more in friendly terms to Wrathmelior and with her husband being a fellow Mewman himself,  allows the bond between their kingdoms to be more closer compared to the rest that Mewni is in close political ties. 

So visits from them are more normal than unexpected.

Then again, the same thing is not much said when it comes to formally giving an audience to the Underworld's crowned prince upon the teen's request. The boy was quite insistent, had gone out of his way for this trip be approved by his Mother, if Wrathmelior's words are anything to go by. And by extension leaving Moon no choice to entertain him. Not that she meant to completely let him visit and not listen to what he wishes to talk about. Though Moon had a suspicion as to what brought the Prince to Mewni's humble abode.

 She nearly surpresses a sigh, already guessing what he might have to say— or more accurately, what the lad must come to ask for them. She wonders if her daughter still had blocked all sorts of communication from Tom, which left the poor boy reaching for her assistance for a very important matter concering one runaway soulmate of his.

She can only hide the pained headache as she remembers the chaotic night three nights before. The entire hall had been utter mess when they realize the Prince's bonded have escape and well, clearly deserted Tom. She can only imagine how much in disarray the Underworld must be now as they all witness the Prince's mystically chosen betrothed practically fled from him. Moon must guessed that might have been a painful blow to the reputation of the Prince.

After all, as far as all royals are concerned, given they are raised to think any ties with powerful kingdoms are something they would not allow to slip by. It was rather— dare she would used the term embarrassing for a royal of Tom's caliber to be openly rejected in front of such crowd.

Especially in the night where their decided union was blessed by the Underworld's revered Blood Moon. Star's dear friend might as well be in equal royal status to have the magical celestial body as it's backing.

Though, she suppose the prince's visit was not utterly unexpected. She even thought he'll seek of her after the night of the Ball but surprisingly three days exactly passed before she received a word from Wrathmelior that her son requested an audience from her and River.

Which was brought them now, Moon dressed to her usual formal garbs, along with her husband, perched on their thrones as they watch Tom kneel in front of them in the Audience room.

He looks determined, more than Moon had ever seen of him since she had known the boy.

"..greeting your Majesties, sincerest apologies for intruding in your rest despite after the Blood Moon's festivities.." he speaks calmly. Moon softly sighs and made eye contact with River, her husband giving her a comforting squeeze on top of her left hand before she faced Tom.

"..it's alright, deary." she assures the teen, his warm smile was only her response. " What seems to have brought you here? Surely it's not to ask about our daughter, as you've noticed she's not currently in Mewni"

Tom shook his head, smiling a bit "..as much I loved to hear about Starship but I'm afraid I've come for a different reason, Your Majesty"

Moon looks at River, before they focus on Tom.

Then his open expression turn serious as he slowly speaks "..if I may, I would like to request to speak with Marco Ubaldo Diaz. I've noticed he has a part of the Butterfly's insignia on his person, which means he's one of your subjects. May I have permission to know which family he belongs to?"

"..well" Moon starts, unsure what to say, she tries to remember the past call Star had given her 'do not tell him anything ' was much insisted by their daughter. And perhaps, she had also guessed that Tom will come to them. Moon sighs "..you see, dear.."

"The boy..is not exactly a Mewman" River started with a subtle cough.

Moon added "..he was simply a temporary entourage of Mewni for the Ball"

Tom furrows his brows before realization passed on his expression. Then both her and River watch as the teen appears as if he went stiff.

"Tom? Are you alright, dear?" She asked in concern, the boy in question jolts at the sound of her voice and perks back at them, smile now apologetic.

"It was nothing, Your Highness— so he was a foreigner? That, at least explains the wards around him" Tom notes lightly, more to himself than to them. Then he face them once more, offering a harmless bow this time "..then please tell me which dimension he comes from. My mother— I mean.."

Moon watches him struggle to continue before heaving a quiet sigh. He looks up, his three eyes glinting in determination "..I need to speak to him."

Moon let out her own quiet sigh "..we love to, dear but..we don't hold any sort of jurisdiction of Marco's information.." She paused when the teen started to appear confuse, so she continues with a troubled sigh "..which entails we cannot freely give you his location. That, and well, we were forbidden to tell.."

Tom furrows his brow and stands firmly. He stands with a poise as if he reflecting his own status, sometimes she remembered him being quite as jolly and mild-tempered back then, when Star still brings him over here. But now, she is faced with a royal who's on a mission looking for his betrothed "..Your Majesty, with all due respect..once there's a recognized Blood Moon Bride they will be legitimately be a part of the Underworld now, and by our official customs the royal family is obligated to look for them." Then he continues, tone now more grave. Moon already knows what he will point out hence why she let out a defeated sigh "..the Kingdom of Mewni's refusal to aid on the search for the Prince's bonded and withholding any information about them is also going against the peace treaty.."

Tom then offers a hesitant look "..also further absence of..Marco might cause an uproar within our realm so please, Your Majesty"

Now..that's quite concerning.

"Well, that seems reasonable." River unhelpfully comments, making Moon throw him a pointed look.

"I knew this would happen" Moon pinch the bridge of her nose, then looks at River, whispering lowly "..Star can't possibly think she can hide him forever"

.

"There, there. It's inevitable. The Underworld has more hold of Marco now than our daughter, we can't just not help the lad" River reasons and Moon nods, still wary of what they're going to do.

"..sorry dear, we're not understanding the gravity of the situation clearly..so I suppose we will help you.." Moon smiles down on Tom who, blinks for a couple of seconds before bowing once more.

She simply apologizes to Star inside her head. Our hands are tied here, sorry sweetie.

"..thank you, Your Majesty" then he smiles sheepishly "..apologies for being too forward. My family needs to find him before—..well, I need to speak with him quickly too.."

"Yes of course" She replies primly then looks at Tom seriously this time.

"..he is Star's friend, you'll find him on Earth"

He was a human.

Not a Mewman like Tom had sensibly guessed but a human boy.

(He hadn't touched the fact that his pair is a guy. Lucifer knows, Tom had little brain capacity left to even grind his thoughts about that matter)

Not only he was paired to a complete mortal, deprave by any magical essence in them. But a complete Earthling too.

"..he is Star's friend.."

He remembers Queen Moon's words, echoing through his skull like a broken record.

And Tom's mood all but plummets through the ground.

Tom plants his head on top of his palm, trying to massage his headache. 

Did that guy seriously played him for a fool?

Does he already know who Tom was in the very beginning given he was actually friends with Starship? Considering how hostile he was with Tom it could be possible. And that Marco simply played clueless and pretend as if he doesn't know him at all.

He even called him by his nickname and still he had flee like his life depends on it.

Also, what could be his relationship with Star?

Star had mention she was with an escort on the Ball. Was she refering to Marco? Is there more to those two!?

He would love to open a portal to where Star is right this second but because he was busy scavenging for information he still couldn't go and fetch his pair like he was suppose to. After, his visit from Mewni, Tom had went back to Hell, spending a few good research first before he even thinks of seeing that guy.

Each time he remembers Marco he can't help but grind his teeth, wisps of fire escaping his lips— it only took one glance at the sight of the open books scattered on his study for him to calm down.

He let out a soft sigh, collecting the books where the pages he already bookmarked for further reading later. For now, he had enough information on his arsenal, all concerning the history of the Blood Moon that would come in handy once he decided to pay a visit to his little runaway.

As much as he wants to delay seeing that guy again, the pain scattering all throughout his body doesn't allow him to with hold the reunion any longer.

It's about time to end this ridiculous misery anyway.

Before he opens a portal to Earth.

"..we need to talk about it"

"No, Star. We don't"

"Yes, Marco. We definitely do"

Marco huffs and looks at Star pointedly "..what's there to be talked about? I'm not going to let the Blood Moon and whatever superstitions its tied to affect me. As long that guy doesn't find me then I'm good"

His best friend looks at, clearly exasperated.

"You're not thinking about this clearly, you two are bonded. He'll eventually find you" Star uncharacteristically presses, Marco can't keep up how gravely serious she sounds and it's adding more to his growing exhaustion since the night of that disaster.

He curls over her bed, trying to suppress the ache around his chest that had been pestering him since the Ball. Marco had a hard time falling asleep because every second all he can register is the persistent numbness that cages his head down to his toes.

Even waking up and going to school feels like a miserable chore now. Marco can't understand the uneding exhaustion that feels generate down to his bone marrows. It weighs on him like a brick wall, even moving from the bed needs more effort than it used to.

Marco shakes the though, groaning low in his throat and looks at her from where he was sprawled across her bed "..so what? Did that instantly give him echo-location powers or something to find me across dimensions?"

If possible, Star looks even less amused.

"Marco, you know what I mean" she didn't took the bait of his jab and he let out a muffled groan.

"  what do you what me to do then?" He speaks, now more defeated. He can't even stop his expression from souring whenever he remembers everything connecting to Tom. So excuse him if he doesn't want to eagerly talk about the Blood Moon and him literally sould bound to the one person where he is possibly forced to marry. Marco cover his eyes with his forearm, grumbling under his breath "..I don't want to get involved with him and it's fine as long your parents won't tell them.."

Star didn't followed it with an affirmative response so Marco peeks at her, eyes searching "..They won't tell right?"

She sighs, just as exasperated withe situation

"..not if forced with good enough reasons" Star unhelpfully added and Marco groans loudly at that. She continues again "..they probably recognize the brooch you've been wearing so they'll know who they need to ask about you. Like I said, he'll eventually find you"

Marco almost broke into a whine, but he smothered the urge no matter how much he wants to complain.

"..you know, this is suppose to be the time that you be your cheerful self and tell me everything is going to be fine" Marco speaks helplessly. Star shakes her head with a snort, but he continues to rant though "..like I don't know? I'd probably appreciate a crazy-out-of-this-world plan like running away or hiding from a far away dimension, or something like that.."

"will you actually do that though?" Star quirks a questioning brow at him and Marco shrugs.

"..no, but it'll be comforting to hear honestly" Marco simpers at her, she still keeps looking with a raised brow "..not you just stressing me out"

Star rolled her eyes good-naturedly "..Marco, buddy. I know I always come off crazy wonderful ideas—"

Marco petulantly interjects "—not this time though, you're being unhelpful—"

Star cracked a smile then cleared her throat, her eyes narrowing at Marco "—but believe me, this one isn't something you can't escape from. You two literally are tied through the soul, there are things that comes with it that probably will be impossible to seperate you from him for too long"

Marco grab a pillow and bury his face in it, letting his tired groans get muffled. That's not what he wants to hear at all.

He lifts it off of him after he was finish then grumbled "..I kinda don't like it when you started to sound..reasonable. It makes me seem like I'm no longer the safe kid now"

Star laughs and even Marco struggle not to smile.

" .yeah, lowkey kinda weird honestly" she giggles then look at Marco again. "Anyway, he'll find you soon I guess..so what now?"

"..no, you tell me" Marco throws back at her, before he sits up, ignoring the flare of dizziness as he does so. God, he thinks he's gonna be sick. But rubs his pointer finger and thumb to soothe the pounding headache before he looks at Star "..if that had been you, what will you do then?"

Star's expression morphed in a grimace before she sighs "..probably scream myself for days but still end up marrying him. I've told you, our families won't settle for anything else, so I probably have no choice but do marry him"

Marco frowns "..but my family is normal, and not tied to that whole fancy political relationship with the Underwolrd..so maybe I'm allowed to refuse?"

Star looks at him, eyes deadpanned "..sure let's go with that, except that also means they're free to kidnap you and force the marriage anyway"

Marco's eyes widens and looks at her with alarm "..they'll do that!?"

He remembers the Queen and King of the Underworld and it doesn't ease him one bit that it feels like they'll really force Marco.

Then his memories flits over Tom..

He wouldn't.. 

Would he actually force Marco?

He was an asshole sure, a stingy grump of an asshole but he feels like the guy wouldn't stoop so low as forced the engagement—

Actually scratch that, he doesn't know the guy so he might be wrong on this one.

Star's voice chimes in once again "..Marco they're the demon race in case you forgot? A whole lineage of powerful demons who happens to worship the Blood Moon for prosperity? What's stopping them from not taking you against your will if it means serving a milllenia-worth of tradition? Well at least the current family is not like that. At keast I hope so but who knows.." Star then now smiles sadly "..unlike with Mewni, they need to maintain the relationship but you're a mortal, so they can decide whatever they want.."

"Star.." Marco calls quietly, what she explained barely passed through his ears but completely got the message (either way is freaking doomed), and by the looks of how she shakes her head in fond exasperation he just knew he's sporting a childish pout. "..would you judge me if I feel like crying over this..?"

Star smiles wryly before standing up, walking towards where he was haphazardly lying down. She sits next to where his head nestles on her pillow and Marco without further ado transferred to Star's lap as a makeshift pillow, curling against her stomach for the needed comfort. He's so glad she's with him on this, he'd probably be so lost if it's just him.

"If it's any comfort, I'd probably be bawling my eyes out if I had been in your situation" she snorts, while combing through Marco's scalp. He let out a quiet sigh, their usual comfort hugs had branch out more into head scratches, and he really appreciates these little moments with her. Then she continues with a tone that's wary "..but I kinda having a hard time processing that my best friend is literally bound to my ex. Like man, that's mind-blowing or sumthing".

".. Small world isn't" Marco says bitterly making Star laugh. Marco bury his face on Star's mid-section and whispers, tone ashamed "..you're not angry right?.. I mean, I didn't asked for this but me..and your ex..?"

Star hums thoughtfully "..not really? If anything I kinda pity you cuz' boy I don't wanna be you right now at all—"

"—Starrrr—"

She laughs, tone bubbly bright "—kidding, kidding! But nah, all is a-o-kay Marco, I swear. Just surprised..buttt, what do you think of him?"

Marco lets out a confuse noise "..are you seriously going to ask me about your ex?"

Star tuts at him, hand still buried on luscious brown hair "..no, I'm asking you of what you think of your bonded"

Marco stiffens, before grumbling once more "..first of all, you have a nasty taste on boys"

He heard her squawk in indignation Marco laughing quietly.

"..you take that back, Marco Diaz!!" She yells and Marco stubbornly shook his head. She whines before it slowly ceased, now he saw her wiggling her brows down on Marco, the boy squints his eyes back at her "..is he really that bad if the Moon actually picks him for you?"

Marco splutters then quickly sits up, once more ignoring the flare of pain in his chest and the pounding headache "..let me tell you how he almost burn me alive!? If that's the definition of soulmate material then the standards is low, Star"

Star cross her arms, a finger on her chin, humming thoughtfully then grins at Marco mischievously "I wouldn't say anything I might regret later, you know. And sureee, he might have a few problems here and there but hey, who doesn't?" 

Marco narrow his eyes at her, she looks away whistling innocently "..no, I can't imagine with that punk— wait, hey! Why are you appealing him to me!? I thought you don't like him?"

Star smiles sheepishly "..listen, the whole soulmate-y thing is the real deal for them. I don't like it as much as you do, believe me but I need you to accept the fact its real at least. The quicker you accept Tom as a bonded pair the better for you.."

There's something more to it that she wasn't saying to him. He can see the way her eyes are shifty and wouldn't look him straight.

Marco crossed his arms, eyes now serious "..you're hiding something from me, spill it Star"

Star bit her bottom lip and sighs "..okay, okay buttt don't be mad, I'm not even sure.." then next she whispers seriously "..but you're growing exhausted each day"

Marco raised a brow, reasonably confused "..yes? Who wouldn't be stress with this whole thing going on?"

Star shook her head firmly and gaze back Marco meaningfully.

Again, it unnerved him how she's more openly inquisitive these days. He can't helped be rattled at the rare show of seriousness ever since Ball. He looks away, his turn to unable to return her gaze, he swallows the sudden tight on his throat, the pain on his chest made its presence known. But he all but smothers the incoming wince from leaking through his face.

Then she speaks again, catching his attention back to her.

"I'm not sure but I—.." Star stops then sighs softly "..I think it's because you shouldn't be away from Tom this long, it's taking a toll on you"

Marco can't help but scoff, more at the mention of that name "..don't joke like that. I'm just tired that's it—"

Star presses heatedly "..you missed your alarms since the ball, and you don't obsess over waking up early so you can see Jackie skate in the morning"

Marco looks away, lips pursed "..I mean, yeah, sure..but who doesn't have off-days every now and then?—"

Star grabbed his shoulders, brows furrow in worry "..you've been missing dinners, because you spend sleeping instead and each time you woke up it's like another life span was spend off of you and it shows. Not only that, I'm worried, same as with your parents"

Marco didn't meet her eyes, teeth nibbling his lower lips anxiously.

He's aware of that, of how each morning become a serious struggle for him, but he was firm on the belief that this is just a seasonal flu than think his growing weak constitution has anything to do with Tom. Or anything tied to the soul-bonding in general.

Star deep sigh echoes between them, he thinks he heard her mutter 'so stubborn' before leaving the bed. Marco tracks her movements with a careful gaze. H watches her opened her closet, and instantly grimace as the stuff inside become a horrid avalanche as it spills out and spread through the floor. The sight of the mess only amplifies the headache and he grits his teeth just so to hold off the wince escaping through face.

"..if you don't believe me, maybe with Glossaryck you will"

Marco snaps his eyes back on her as she pulled the giant book off the pile of stuff from her wardrobe. He didn't get to question of how they didn't just think of asking Glossaryck in the first place before she drops the book on the neater part of the floor. She unceremoniously opens it while Marco watches from the distance.

The sight of the that tiny book guide had Marco thinking about puddings, an utterly spent wallet and whole trash of used cups. 

"..you know the drill, Marco. No pudding, no talking—" Glossaryck stops then perks up in glee when he saw it wasn't Marco he was facing this time "..why hello princess, fancy seeing you the one opening dear old Glossaryck's—"

"—let's cut to the chase" Star speaks, unimpressed at the guy. She crossed her arms over her chest as she towers over him "..tell us what you know about the Blood Moon, specifically what the bond does to the people that were chosen"

"Of course, of course! With pleasure, Your Highness" He grins eerily at Star and Marco sighs at the theatrics "..hmm the Blood Moon eh, the book doesn't have enough to tell I'm afraid. You gotta have to ask those lil' demon friends of yours for more accurate insights. Anyway! All I can say is the celestial body that's native in the Underworld chooses two souls to bond on the 667th year it appears. As for the people it chooses..hmm, well, they are to become one to put it mildly, figuratively and physically speaking—"

Marco cuts in "—what does the 'physically' mean?"

Glossaryck raised a brow "..you know what I want, kid—"

"Glossaryck, just answer the question!" Star snaps and the little guy huffs.

"Alright, alright, goodness." He rolled his eyes then faces Marco this time. There's something about the way he zeroes in on Marco as if he knows something is up, as if he was reading the entirety of his being. The teen gulps nervously, apprehension settling in his bones as he speaks to Marco again "..the chosen two people are forbidden to be in a long period of separation once the Blood Moon herald them bonded on the night of the inauguration. And by extension, the bond will demand for the two to be in close proximity..wellll, unable to heed the simple rule has consequences on both parties, sounds fun isn't?"

Marco scrunch his face at the guide. Wondering what on earth is his actual definition of fun, because what he just heard is anything but absolute nightmare.

Glossaryck smiles cheerily, Marco was sweating now as the magical being pin him an amused expression "..just like what you're experiencing now, Marco"

Star makes a disgruntled noise "how did you know that!?"

Glossaryck shrugs "..the boy is literally enveloped with celestial essence, Princess. Also some wayward signature that's not his, guessing it's from his other half..though it's flickering off slowly due to the withdrawal"

Marco sucks a harsh breath, then as if the information couldn't get any more true, the seizing pain on his chest comes to life. He grips the sheets, his knuckles turning white as he channels his pained grimace to his death grip. It was getting harder to breathe, he had realized. But he had powered through of not breaking any of his pained expression out in the open. As if that would refute whatever Glossaryck had said.

"..what—" he breathes harshly first, then locks eyes with Star, she was already chewing her wand, expression now drowned in worry. He wrenched his gaze away and looks at Glossaryck "..can it be removed? This..f bond?"

Glossaryck looks like he was thinking if he should answer or not and before Marco can even snap at the guy in frustration, he tuts at the teen condescendingly "..I think you have the wrong idea here, kid. There's nothing to removed when the connection of the bond already exist"

What?

Star voice it out for him ".what?"

Glossaryck uncrossed his arms that was usually under his large sleeves and sighs "..The Blood Moon doesn't make the bond, it just picks an existing one and make it more obvious to the chosen pair. Think of it this way, I'd say there's a room full of people, and half of them are soulmates, they just don't know it or simply lack awareness to any of it. The Blood Moon simply picks a bond that it favors to bless, which allows the bond to manifest more tangibly"

He proceeds to clap his hand eagerly before grinning at Marco " So to answer your question, and as far as I know— No, it probably can't be removed"

He thinks he going to be sick for good this time.

"..if it continues?" Star questions, face now even more determined "..if they stay apart much longer?"

Glossaryck was inspecting his nails, the tiny being still floating above the book as he shrugs breezily "..relax princess. All you have to worry about Marco is his health deteriorating..and well, I guess imminent death too—"

Marco's blood all but turn frigid ice.

Star almost lunge at Glossaryck in sudden hostility but the genie-like entity zips inside the book for a hasty escape..

"I swear to god!— that grounds for even more worry Glossaryck! Do you have no tact!?" Star seethes but the book was already shut close. Star sighs angrily and looks at Marco's frozen expression "Marco—"

"—he's joking right!? He has to be!"

He squeaks in panic and it's concerning when Star was sharing the same expression like he does.

"No, no, no— there's no one dying here not on my watch" Star reassures frantically but Marco is already deep in his own thoughts, clasping his chest, bunching up his red hoodie in the process.

Then he whispers in pure horror "..Oh my god, I'm dying!?"

"Okay that's it! I'm calling Tom!"

That was enough to snap Marco out of his daze and looks at Star with a panic.

"What!? Star no!!"

Star was already marching towards her mirror and Marco hastily stands up, powering through the pain in his body.

Before Marco can even, maybe fling himself to stop Star from calling the one person Marco doesn't want to see. The room was suddenly lit up with bright light.

Marco flinched, eyes snapping near the window too see a pillar of actual fire suddenly manifesting out of nowhere. The room's temperature instantly went high, but all Marco feels how the boiling warmth seeps through the dormant chill that had constantly lingers his spine. It ridiculously place the strange feeling like it was nothing. Whatever ache that he had been harboring dials down as his body drinks the radiating heat coming from the block of fire—

—until it vanishes, and behind the pillar of flames, was a person floating in obvious displeasure.

Marco's heart lurched through his throat as his eyes met three irises. Now donning a lot more casual clothing unlike Marco had remembered him wearing last time.

His eyes instantly flashes his clear annoyance at Marco.

Then their heated gaze wavers for a fraction of a second, appearing quite unsure as he assess Marco's face. Then as if Marco feels a sudden resonating warmth spreading like wildfire across his chest, the feeling making him stunned in surprise before he looks at the other, both of them sharing a moment of recognition.

The Tom's eyes narrow back in aggravation

Before he hissed.

"..there you are. "

Chapter Text

Marco thinks someone just all but inhaled the remaining oxygen inside Star's room, seeing as he just straight-up stop breathing altogether.

Tom's angry expression (oh god, he's actually here—) caused him to sweat buckets, for sure already seeping through his clothes and make him feel like he's facing the grim reaper himself, given the guy looks ready to lunge at Marco. And considering his terrible luck these days, he can only guess today is either he's gonna get himself killed by someone who just happens to be a Demon Prince. Who is more than capable and swears just as determined in doing so. Or more likely alived but barely surviving, with maybe a few severed limbs, probably.

..yet— and yet — all he can think of right now, at this very second, wasn't really the worry of his looming 'imminent death' as Glossaryck eloquently put it, or neither the fact he was about to get incinerated to oblivion by Tom, who looks like Marco had just pissed off the entirety of the guy's bloodline (perhaps, that wasn't as far-fetched to even think about). No, all he can register is how his body was tingling down to every part of his nerve-endings. That distant exhaustion that become like a physical weight that was crushing him lately slowly evaporates as he took in the demon's presence.

His body is reacting and he knows it (he can feel it despite his confusion) and given how conflicted Tom was despite the apparent annoyance he throws at Marco, he can say with tiny confidence that maybe he wasn't the only one feeling it. Marco can feel the insufferable pull that feels like it was wringing him by the neck, urging him to close whatever distance he and the person across from him. He doesn't understand, much less have no absolute idea of why he was feeling like he'd been drowning but now a repreive was present in a form of Tom. It was ridiculous he knew but despite of it Marco can't comprehend the feeling that it just makes sense.

His fingers jerks involuntarily, sucking a sharp breath hoping it could ease the tightening clog around his throat. All his senses screams for something and Marco doesn't like the very implication of what his sensibilities pushes him to want.

Tom met his eyes, jaw clenched in obvious agitation, his gaze lingering on Marco's twitching hand with uncanny focus and he has to wrench his eyes away as he feels like those three red irises could suck him in on where he stands.

There's no denying it, if Marco's experiencing some unexplainable phenonema due to the bond, then Tom sure does looks like he sharing the sentiment.

If Glossaryck's words are anything to go by, then they're both really experiencing the consequences of the separation.

(God, it sounds so awful in his head)

Shit— (he apologizes to his parents for the rare and vulgar way of words) his body is slowly warming all over, an intangible tug that urges him to do something but all but frozen on where he stands. He swallows hard, throat parched and tongue heavy. Despite the niggling feeling of wanting to approach the source of what's keeping his body from freezing again, Marco back-peddals until he was sure there was distance between him and the guy who looks like he's on mission of obliterating Marco without hesitation.

Tom saw the action, and narrow his eyes at Marco.

"..you—"

Until Star stands between the two of them, effectively sheilding Marco. He watches his best friend raised her wand, a serious look marring her features while she grabbed Marco's wrist from behind.

"..you just made the work easy for me for coming but don't think you can just barge in and look at Marco like that!" Star's voice was on edge and Marco tries not to get affected by any of it. The severity of the situation and the fact his usually cheeful and happy-go-lucky friend looking so disturbed increased Marco's anxiety.

They need to get out of here—

But Tom finally flash his eyes at her, as if only realizing she was here in the room with them too and as if like a cat douse with a can full of catnip, the guy instantly extinguished his flickering flames. The vicious frown that had been on the demon's face literally lights up in both surprise and glee just seeing Star.

Oh.

Oh you got to be freaking kidding me. Marco thought with a grimace and incredulity.

Marco looks at the demon with slight exasperation as the other lands on the floor. No longer levitating in an intimidaring sort of way.

Tom hesitates, mouth opening then closing as if he wasn't sure of what he was suppose to say in front of Star. Marco kind of look at him, visibly unimpressed only because of how easy and obvious the guy could get. Tom cleared his throat once more before he smiles bright and open towards her, while Marco thinks seeing it causing some unnerving whiplash. So the guy can actually look less of gremlin if he actually puts his mind to it?

Tom, now donning a cherry smile while he approaches the two of them, eyes all but glued to her "Starship!—"

However, Star wasn't as enthusiastic at seeing him given at the way she raised her wand threateningly "—can it, Tom. What are you doing here? Are you here to kidnap him!?"

Tom stops his advancement and then that's when he gazes back at Marco. 

Safe to say, he definitely expected the way the demon's earlier smile instantly slips off when he looks at Marco again. He can only roll his eyes, fed up with the guy. He's starting to think the other wasn't subtle in reigning in his emotions because he instantly glared at Marco.

With Star still blocking Marco's front, Tom easily shakes his head, little chuckles leaving his lips as he raises his clawed fingers as if placate Star's suspicions.

Then the guy cleared his throat again before stepping back, he smiles at the both them, one more genuinely reserved to Star while he looks at Marco with a hidden sneer. Marco sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose. Whatever inconspicous warmth he had been harboring since Tom set foot on her room slowly snuffs out, his apprehension of the demon's presence overpowering whatever invisible pull of their stupid bond creates.

Tom speaks, tone a little more calm than earlier.

"..what kidnap? No of course not, not here to fight or kidnap people I swear, Starship. But I really think we all both know what brought me here"  He starts carefully, looking pointedly at Marco while he in turn looks away, feigning innocence "..and well, I need to speak to Marco Ubaldo Diaz, if that's even his real name"

He says the last sentence with a scoff. Marco rolled his eyes, remembering how ridiculously particular this guy can be.

Marco met his narrowed stare before the demon continues "..I believe you owe me an explanation after all"

Ugh, jeez so they're really doing this. He thinks bitterly. He can list a thousand of better things to do than face his..soulmate.

He shudders at the thought, feeling a little sick. Ugh.

"Fine..only because Marco needs you" Star settles firmly and Marco whipped his eyes at her, letting out an indignant noise at that (Marco Diaz does not need anyone thank you very much) before he face Tom. Who was raising a brow, stare apprehensive but no less annoyed.

Marco sighs tiredly (might as well get this over with) and taps Star's shoulders to catch her attention, she wrenched her gaze away from Tom at the action. Her hand still raising her wand as if it's a loaded gun, one second away from blasting a magical projectile if Tom so much as make an unnecessary move.

Well, given how pretentiously behave he is in front of Star at least Marco can be at ease knowing he wouldn't try anything..that might involve skinning him alive or something.

"..it's fine Star. I really think he just wants to talk. Besides, if Glossaryck was saying the truth I really need to stop hiding" Marco whispers near her ear, his best friend inclined her head so they're meeting each other's gaze. Star blinks a couple of few seconds, frown still form on her lips and eventually nods. She hesistantly lowers her wand but still look at Tom with distrust.

Marco looks at Tom briefly, nervously swallowing down his spit as the guy gave him a look that exudes a promise of eternal damnation behind it, his pursed lips almost pierced with his poking fang, glare pointedly at Marco. Seriously, he was as expressive and not at the same time, he was sure if Star wasn't between them the guy had made true to his promise of eviscerating Marco's existence out of pure spite and obvious..jealousy. 

He was literally oozing with envy while his best friend oblivious to it all..

Why do you have to date a serious possessive nut job, Star. He sighs in exasperation.

Tom looks away from Marco's direction before proceeding to mask his vicious glare by a charming smile. The change being like a horrendous night and day cycle. He was having a hard time keeping up with the guy's attitude.

"..now that's settled— uh, would you please step outside for a while Starship?" Tom asked with a hesitant but careful smile and Star snaps her gaze back to him, brows furrowed.

"I'm not leaving Marco with you here alone" She says with heat and Marco honestly could hug her just for saying that but he got a feeling Tom meant what he requested.

Tom's instant wavering look has Marco sighing in exhaustion though, the kicked-puppy expression was a little pitiful than bewildering to say the least.

"..Star, I'll be fine, really" he reassures her instead and Star pursed her lips before sighing softly.

"..scream if he does something" she whispers to him, Marco huffs a laugh at the very Star-like reminder anyway and nods. Then she look at Tom, frown now on full display "..no, funny business. You know I'll be listening, Lucitor"

Tom smiles and mock surrender "..you have my word, Starship"

She huffs, clearly unconvinced before she looks at Marco with a final worried smile.

Eventually, she steps out of her room, giving Tom one last stink-eye and Marco a careful look before the door shuts close.

Then silence all but greeted them.

Neither of them said a single thing for a solid of one minute. Marco tries to scrub the back of his nape, more than a little self-conscious and wary for his safety now that he's alone with Tom. Just thinking of the possible ways a demon can eradicate your existence has Marco sweating in nervousness.

The guy had his arm's crossed over his chest now though, frown etched on his lips while he stares a hole on the floor, as if he intends to lit it on fire. Never once looking up at Marco again.

He attempts to open his mouth adding a little cough to catch Tom's attention, deciding to breach the silence on his own.

"So uh..dude? Are you—..I don't know, are we not gonna talk or..?"

Tom lifts his head and he was smiling at him but not in a way like he does towards Star. This one was more like I-like-to-end-you sort of smile and Marco steps back, just in case..

"Sorry, I was in the middle of thinking if throwing you off a cliff or in the River of Styx would compensate enough for the stunt you've pulled" he sneers, walking a few steps towards him now. Marco instinctively raised his hands, out of survival instinct. Also, what the heck is the River of Styx and why he doesn't want to know more!?

Marco laughs nervously, simply at a lost of how he's suppose to reply to that "..remember that you can't right?"

Tom grind his teeth, Marco swears he thinks he heard the guy's molars just crack under the force "..unfortunately."

Before Marco can maybe say something Tom was already cutting in.

"..what's your relationship with her" 

Marco blinks, eyes narrowed in confusion "..excuse me?"

Tom emits a growl in irritation then inhales harshly before he faces Marco, tone testy "..are you really this dull or just slow at the uptake? With Star, you dunce. What's your relationship with her?"

Marco frowns, not appreciating the way he leers at him. So he crossed his arms, his earlier apprehension now replace with equal amounts of annoyance. Demon Prince or not, Marco can't just let the guy throw attitude at him and expect he'd just take itp "..and what is it to you? My relationship with Star has nothing to do with the Blood Moon bond"

Tom's third eye squints before he hissed, there's an air of threat in it that has Marco's senses raising in alarm. Even more so when Tom accentuates it with another step towards him "..believe me human. The only thing keeping me from not setting you on fire and be done with the bonding altogether is if you answered properly. So pick your words wisely."

Marco groans, had enough of the whole threat for his life only because the guy can't deal his jealousy properly.. He raises his hand in exasperation before he finally snaps ".god, you're unbelievable— fine, we're best friends. Happy?"

Tom scoffs then his three eyes flash angry red, the entire room's temperature instantly warming again "..not the very least. You better not try anything with her so Lucifer help me I'd end you"

Marco closes his eyes, the dormant headache flaring back with vengeance at those words.

If he thinks before that the Blood Moon was a joke for pairing him with this guy then he was more than convinced now. What other else would be sane enough to forcibly pair you with the best friend of the girl you're still hung up on?? 

Oh, right no one expect for a magical moon for crying out loud..

Marco suddenly feels so tired. 

He glares at Tom, unable to stop his reactions "Jokes on you, I like someone else who's not Star..so before you go crazy on me with the hell fire I'd say you won't be worrying about any of that"

Tom's eyes return to normal, but his displeased expression didn't let up, so does Marco's now open distaste towards him.

"..as long as we're clear" he says before giving him a disdainful look. Then as if contemplating what he should he say next, he all but glowers at Marco "..you've run away that night. Do you have any idea what you've put me through for doing that!?"

Marco looks at him, now freely frowning. He crossed his arms stubbonly before he gave Tom a wide berth "..well, geez, sorry for reacting like any normal human being after realizing I'd danced with a Demon Prince under the Blood Moon"

Tom rolled his eyes, his own arms crossing his chest before he gave Marco a sneer "..so you do know who I was in the very beginning..and pretend you didn't— not only that, all but turn tail after the dance.."

Marco raised a brow, voice now more heated "..hey, I only know this 'Tom' was a crazy ex of my best friend—"

Tom snaps his eyes at him, insulted and furious "—who in Satan's hell are you calling crazy!?—"

Marco scoffs, gestured to Tom's face with a mocking wave "— you, obviously, just look at you!"

 Tom took a step, tiny wisps of fire leaving his lips and eyes glowing for a second before it snuffs out with a forced and miserable sigh. "..I think I was right on hating your guts, Diaz. You're insufferable"

Marco rolled his eyes "..takes one to know one, dude"

Then he goes back to crossing his arms, he's feeling that distant warmth again but chose not to pay attention to it "..and I definitely had no clue what you look like! Also! I was about to get engaged against my will!" Then he exasperatedly added "..What do you think I should've done? Welcome you with open arms?"

Tom instantly scrunched up his face the moment Marco said that "..thank Satan that you didn't." Then his expression turn pensive, looking at Marco now seriously before he speaks evenly "..so you know a bit about what it means to dance under the Blood Moon. Good, at least that checks off the list we need to talk about"

Marco, for the first time, looks at the demon with interest.

"..hopefully, you have an idea how to get rid of this" Marco asks expectantly, face slightly troubled before gesturing to the both of them "..Believe it or not, I'm not exacty thrilled with the idea of marrying you"

The both of them shared a disgusted look. Marco more than regretting saying that out loud and Tom looking just as disturbed. It's nice to know they can at least agree to one thing.

"..don't ever say that again" Tom says irritatedly while shaking his head, as if physically erasing Marco's words. He can only throw a roll of an eye for such dramatic expressions. Tom sighs, a clawed hand raised through his peach colored-hair before he leans the entirety of his weight against a nearby desk. Marco eyes the tention lacing the demon's body, and the obvious bags on his eyes. Tom speaks, tone begruding "..but unfortunatelty for the both of us, and as much as I hate saying this.. it's customary for us demons to honor the Blood Moon ritual. I'm part of the royal family, which means I'm more than obligated to make sure to unite with the person I'm..paired with."

Marco instantly deflates, whatever hope he had scrounge up simply snuffing out at hearing that. Then he wildly gestures his hand as if to raise a point "..why it's such a big deal anyway? Can you just tell them we don't, you know..really want it?"

Tom glared at him, face pulled to a slight scowl "..unlike you, human. I have responsibilities that I can't just brush off easily just because I don't like it." Then he pinched his nose, exasperated at Marco, probably "..The Underworld prospers under the Blood Moon's blessings, a herald bonded pair signifies that, even more so if a member of the royal family was chosen. It's the demon's customs so yes it is a big deal for us." Then Tom looks away, he looks more exhausted as he speaks again "..just as much a kingdom is nothing if it's subjects don't conform to the foundation of their traditions and beliefs, so I can't simply ignored— this.  My people saw me, the prince be bonded to someone, and more than expected to undergo the next due process. It had been our ways to respect the bonding ritual. Which means—.."

Marco jolts when Tom stops and pinned him a grave stare "—no matter how much I don't understand why does it have to be you. It still doesn't erase the fact that we were chosen by the Blood Moon"

Marco frowns, thinking how unnecessarily stifling Monarchy works. 

"..and what, you just expect me to go along with it then?" He asked, the uncertainty leaking through his voice and for the first time— Tom looks at him quietly, he wrenched his gaze away before grumbling.

"..no, that's why I'm here to propose a deal with you"

Marco's hackles rise, then he backs away "..sorry, man but no way you just said that. In case you forgot, you're a demon and the word 'deal' doesn't mean a good bargain for us humans—"

Tom interjects with a snap "— if you would you just listen to me first, then maybe you'll know I'm not talking about soul-binding contracts. That one is even ridiculously pointless considering we're already soul-bound together. I won't gain anything from it, if that's what you're worried about"

Marco blinks owishly then rub the back of his neck, looking a little sheepish for jumping to conclusion. Tom simply looks at him, clearly unimpressed.

Then he continues, now more annoyed than before "..as I was saying, there are only two things that might happen now. Either you'll come with me to the Underworld and face my Family, proceeding to officiate the engagement or you'll accept the alternative"

Marco grimace instantly "..why do I feel like the alternative isn't much better?"

Tom grumbled, not the very least happy himself "..you think I want it too? It's the only thing that will buy us time. Before the council demands me to give you a betrothal gift or worse, haste the engagement"

Ugh, why does the situation just gets worse? Marco thinks grumpily then he looks at Tom again, dejected "..fine, what's the alternative?"

Tom level him with a careful look before he drops the words with ease.

"Agree with me for a six months contract, during that time I'll find a way to sever the bond while I proceed on courting you"

Marco thinks he just choke on his spit, the action practically pulled out of him. It doesn't help how Tom was looking knowingly, more than aware of how caught off guard he looks (he did that on purpose didn't he!?) He can feel his cheeks filled with warmth, unable to stop the expression. He has a lot of reasonable questions with that statement—  because, excuse me what??

"First of all" Marco starts, trying to will the heat to leave his face before he face Tom "..I thought the bond was important for your people? You just said about responsibilities of a prince or something fulfilling them, did you just lie to me? And second of all and more importantly, what courting!?"

Tom aggressively sighs "..luckily for you, I'm just as against with this whole bonding thing that I'm willing to risk anything just to sever it— my parents..they'll— nevermind" Marco arched a brow as Tom huffs under his breath before he continues again "..Anyway, If the six months is up and I still don't find any way to undo it then I'll need to concede to the engagement. As for the courting, it's more of a show than anything else. Some of my ancestors have done the same, being paired to different races have given them options and for us as a certain loophole"

Marco still looks confuse, not really grasping what the guy is talking about. Tom just sighs again, the amount of times he'd been doing that almost concerns Marco. Almost.

Tom started to walk towards where Marco is standing, as to why the demon finds it necessary he doesn't have a clue. Though it kinda freaks him out so he continues to step back until he feels like he bump through a edge of Star's bed side-table. He looks behind, clearly nothing left for him to escape.

When he looks back he witness how Tom was already looming over Marco. The demon's face now clearly deep in thought.

Then he lean forward, breath a few inches hovering over his.

"..which means, I might be allowed to propose a courting, in a guise that I can slowly get to know my pair who's not a demon.." Tom stops then tilt his head, eyes now hooded. Marco smothers a shiver, the earlier argument have distracted him from the initial pull he felt towards the guy,, but now that they're in much closer proximity (unnecessarily so he might add!) he can feel how everything instantly wakes up in ravenous energy. Tom continues, voice rough and low "..just as much you slowly get to know me in return.."

Marco doesn't know what to say that, in fact he was having a hard time centering his vision as he feels like the sound of Tom's voice rattled straight through his eardrums. God forbid, this whole bonding thing is so exhausting and confusing.

Then Tom suddenly leans back, eyes shifting away. And Marco feels like he can breathe again 

"..well, that's how the courting process is. So it will give us ample time to look for our solution without the council breathing down on our necks or pressure us to be engage right away.." Tom finishes his explanation and raised a brow at Marco "..well? Are you in? It's not like you have another choice anyway"

Marco glares at that tidbit jab then raised a brow at Tom's expectant face "I—.. I guess that's better than getting hitched off.. But wait, what happens if you don't find a way on how to end this bond? I can't just go along with the whole engagement thing if it happens!"

Tom looks at him, undeterred at Marco's indignant complain "..well, you better wish I find it sooner." Marco wasn't as comforted at Tom's flippant response, he was about to further complain but eventually sighs, before defeatedly looks at the demon "..so how do we do this..deal?"

Tom didn't waste a single second as he closes his eyes and instantly snapped his two fingers. Marco watched with a bit of a surprise and awe as a smaller pillar of fire appears on thin air, just beside the demon's raised hand. As it sizzles off slowly, there appears a long gold-colored scroll, it snaps open, the scroll fluttering with tiny wisps of fire before revealing unique written runes across the shiny sheet. Beside the floating golden-looking parchment is a quill with the same shade of gold for its long feathers. 

Safe to say, Marco eyes it warily.

Seriously is this— is this what he meant of a contract!?

"I fee like this thing isn't safe" Marco can't help but comment lightly. He feels like he's going to sold off his life to a mountain of irredeemable regret once he signs and agrees on the contract. Then he waves a dismissive hand on the air "..why does it have to involve this? Just tell them you're..courting me or something"

Tom's third eye twitches in irritation, then slaps a clawed hand across his face, breathing quietly as if he was wishing for more patience. Rude, Marco thought grumpily. Tom gave him a tepid look "..I can't believe you're this hard to deal with."

Marco rolled his eyes, half of him offended "..there's nothing wrong for being careful once faced with uncharted territory. Ever heard of self-preservation?"

Tom looks at him, neither impressed or pleased with Marco "..if anything this is the most safest route for us. The only thing you'd come out from this is the mark manifesting as a sign of our deal and nothing else. Besides, once you faced my Mother she'll know the courting is real once she sees the seal. Inter-race courting needs an initial binding to secure genuine relations and safety for both parties"

Marco looks at Tom rather thoughtfully "..so does the contract says you're not allowed to kill me— or, maybe I don't know, any form of bodily harm is not allowed throughout the duration of the whole courting?"

Tom speaks through clenched teeth "..yes, Marco. But if you'd like, I can change that"

"No, thank you" Marco quips quickly, ignoring the other's aggravated sigh.

Tom then unkindly added "..and I don't trust you at very least, so a contract would tidy up this arrangement"

That, makes the two of us then. Marco thinks with a grimace.

Though he still is unsure, living with a magical princess had conditioned him to be wary of most magical stuff he might come across with. Sometimes, if he doesn't end getting showered with actual rainbows and glitters then it'll be a gigantic blast that might obliterate him to smithereens.

So excuse him for being careful!

Marco sighs, ruffling his hair in clear agitation "..is there any less magic-y way? You know less involving of magical quills and sketchy looking scrolls that has even more sketchy looking runes written on it?"

And besides, he doesn't exactly trust the demon to not rigged that contract. For all he know he might have trick Marco in being his slave! 

If it was possible Tom looks like he had enough of entertaining Marco's complaints and whatever distance between them had all but vanished.

Marco's breath hitched as Tom had caged him between the desk then whispered through gritted teeth "..as a matter of fact there is a more less magic-y way, Marco"

Marco swallows hard and chuckles regrettably "you know what maybe the scroll doesn't look so bad after all—"

Tom growled lowly, the tone surprising him enough for him to jolt in a panic. It doubles down as Tom lowers his head, eyes glinting in annoyance while he hovers near his throat, then whispers harshly "..ever heard how a demon marked its potential mate?"

No, he doesn't know and he doesn't want to know!—

— Marco thinks words all but left him but forced through the tight squeeze of his throat, once more caused by the proximity. The effect the distance evaporating sinks in quickly once more because he's getting dizzy as he feels the heat radiating off of Tom reaching his head—

—he almost squawk in surprise as Tom huffs a breath near his jugular before he whispers with a concerning threat on his tone. Marco makes an affronted noise at the back if his bead as Tom leers over him "..a bite near the carotid artery, just bellow so it won't hit any important nerve.." Then a light nudge of a sudden finger, outlining the muscle near his neck. Marco stiffens at the touch, body locking into place but Tom continues it's descent, now hissing in clear disdain "..The more powerful a demon is the deeper a mark should be embedded to its chosen pair. So it would stay and last. And you'll feel all of it.."

The initial dig of finger was joined by the feel of a pointed nail. Marco feels the air leaves his lungs, body both in a panic and entering a still trance—

Tom added, voice still irate "—..a sign to let others know you've already been spoken for.."

Marco can feel his body wrack with warmth as Tom emphasizes it with a tentative nudge of his pointed nose against the spot he was talking about then he pressed deeper. Marco's breath hitch and his hands was torn in pushing the jerk away or cling to Tom's shirt as he feels his knees about to give out—

"—to warn others not to touch"

Marco harshly exhales, before he leans away from the suffocating presence the guy is putting on him.

"Jesus— I get it already! So will you quit it!?" He snaps angrily, ignoring the flush warmth he was sure now settled on his cheeks. Marco hastily steps out of Tom's looming figure, the other allowing him easily. Then he angrily grabbed the scroll and quill. He ignored how light they feel on his hands, and all but quickly scribbled his name on the only given space below. He didn't bother reading it because he won't even able to decipher most of the runes. If Tom was lying of the contents he won't hesitate on retaliating if it happens to be the case. All he feels right now is to get rid of the guy already.

He won't even hesitate to ask Star to do the retaliating for him if it comes down to it.

Once he was done, the scroll instantly floats off of his hands, so does the quill. Then it went past Marco, he can only watch it hover near Tom which the demon grabbed the quill and his turn to sign his part of the contract, probably

Then once the other was done, the scroll flashes a bright golden light, the both of them squinting at the sudden light before it got burned on it's own, neither leaving an ash before it disappears, along with the quill. 

That's when Marco notice a suspicious looking mark on the inside of his left wrist. He narrow his eyes at the sight of the red mark. He blinks warily as he notice the familiar figure of the pentagram, interwoven with smaller thorn-like vines on each patterns, on the middle is a visible black rose, wilt and petals in disarray. Before it slowly melts away into his skin.

Though, he doesn't feel any sort of change after the contract was sealed.

He looks up, face confuse but Tom was already looking pensive at his own right wrist. Then their eyes met.

"..it hides on its own, only becomes visible if someone channels their magic on you" he explains tentatively and Marco nods, for the lack of what to say. Tom then heaved a tired groan before he looks at Marco, brows furrowed in uncertainty "..now, let's deal with the bond withdrawal"

Marco's eyes widen, voice raised in incredulity "we're not done yet!?"

Tom gave him a look as if he was an idiot "..of course not! As much as I hate this I don't think I can take another night suffering with the withdrawal. It would have been easy if you only have a sliver of magical essence on you that my end of the bond could feed from! But lo and behold, you just happen to be a human"

Marco's expression turn sour "..what the heck are you talking about?"

Tom scrubs his face tiredly and angrily sighs "..the bond is sustained by both the bound soul's magic. It connects us in a way that we can feed each other energy through the bond" then he started to step forward, making Marco tense again. Tom looks at him heatedly "..the only reason you hadn't collapsed yet is because I have magical reserves that you'd unconsciously been consuming from.. If not, a mere human being like you couldn't even hope to survive a strenuous bond such as the Blood Moon. You would have been bedridden if not for me"

Marco crossed his arms defensively "..stop making it all my fault! As if I'd known you need actual magic to sustain this thing!"

Tom snaps back "..that's why compensate me with something else then..!"

Marco throws his hand in exasperation this time "..dude! Just tell me what to do so we can get this over with! For crying out loud!"

Tom growled menacingly, shoulders squared but Marco neither backing down with his own glare.

"..satan why does it have to be him—" Marco heard the other mumbled aggressively and before he can even call the other out that he wasn't thrilled with this either— Tom already snaps his eyes back at him "..fine. Physical contact can be the alternative"

Marco gawks at him.

That's it?

He was wringing himself backwards and that's the only solution all along!?

He could have just said so from the very beginning, for pete's sake..!

Marco smothers an exhausted sigh before he extends his hand towards the guy. Tom, as always, eyes his outstretched hand with disdain.

"And what on hell is that supposed to be?" Tom questions suspiciously.

Marco deadpans "..what else? Physical contact of course, now let's just shake hands and be done with it, man"

Tom looks at Marco as if he was the one sporting a third head. The demon's lips parted in aghast and Marco waves his hand impatiently, hinting for the other to get into the program already.

" ..did you seriously think that's enough?— you know what. Nevermind, you're hopeless" 

And before Marco can even question him, Tom roughly grabbed his offered hand and pull Marco towards him without remorse. He yelps in surprise, only to choke back his complaints as he once again, got enveloped by the other's taller frame.

"What—"

Tom hisses "—shut up, just shut up for a minute"

Marco clamps down his mouth shut, body rigid and awfully hyper aware of how Tom was nestling his forehead between Marco's neck and left shoulder blades. It wasn't a hug per se, but more of the demon half looming over Marco, his clawed fingers gripping the both sides of his arms, effectively caging him in.

He was only standing there as Tom eases his head and half of his weight onto Marco, the tense shoulders now slowly relaxing. 

The only problem with this is that, he can feel how loud his heartbeat is. As if he can feel it through his eardrums, reverberating across his bones while being keenly aware at Tom's even breathing, evidently pressing on Marco's hoodie. He can feel the distinct heat of his cheeks again, the awful sensation haunting Marco of the presence of the other warmth in casing his body. He ignores how it eases whatever pains littering his limbs, the headache all but retreating back to his skull, instantly vanishing as Marco unknowingly registers Tom's heat and annoying presence.

Tom let out a low grunt, jerking Marco once more.

This is so incredibly weird, he grimaces internally—

"—Guys!! I don't hear any shouts anymore— woah!"

The door opens with a bang, making the two of them jump in surprise. At the sight of her wide eyes, Marco grabbed Tom's shoulders and pushed him away, face burning in humiliation at getting caught semi-hugging(?) by Star of all people.

Star looks at them, surprised and dumbstruck "I—..what is..happening here?"

"N-nothing!" Marco stammers and he can feel Tom freed himself from his grip, neither making any sound since then. He appears pensive, no longer raging with boiling irritation but a lot more dialed down as he face Star.

Marco rolled his eyes at him.

"..I'd love to stay and chat with you, Starship but I'm afraid I have to go" he then bows in front of her, toothy smile now back on his lips. Then he steps away, closer towards the window like when he first arrive earlier "..see you soon, Star"

Then he met Marco's gaze across the room. His eyes narrow while Marco return it with his own aggravated look.

Tom looks away, proceed in summoning a fire wall before he steps into it. Not even seconds later after he was engulfed by his own flames and he instantly vanishes off, neither a scorch or trace left behind of any demon visiting their home.

Marco stares at the space where Tom was standing, before he scoffs.

"..sooo, just to put it out there, I'm definitely gonna pester you why you two were hugging."

Marco glared at her before he all but unceremoniously face-plants on top of her bed.

"..was it good though?"

She teases him harmlessly

The only thing Marco did was groan loudly.

His muffled screams simply met with her amused giggles.

Chapter Text

If there's one word that Marco can use to describe how his week had go, the term 'misery' would pretty much sums it all up.

Especially given the events that had literally spiraled out of control last week it just fits even more. Adding a literal demon whom he is now both soul-bound with and bound in a six month contract being the cherry on top. He thinks his life is spiraling a little too much out of his initial orbit and he doesn't know how to wrangling it back in before the whole Blood Moon debacle.

He was sure it's impossible at this point to wish for that but Marco still wants it despite how futile it is. 

He hadn't even told his parents. 

(God, he hadn't really even told his parents yet—)

And Star, for a change, is being such an impressive support. He swears if she wasn't with him through all of this Marco was sure he'd be a literal lost of what to do and he'll keep repeating it for how many times. After Tom left, Star did pester him of what happened (barring all about the semi-hug, because he doesn't want to relive the reason behind of it) so he explained the whole contract thing.

She wasn't angry like Marco had initially thought she'd be. Because for once he had thought ever since the Blood Moon Ball she started to act a lot more..wisely on most occasions. Wary and careful, being a lot more sensible than her usual carefree tendencies, but still he was assuming she wouldn't agree with Marco's hasty agreement for a contract with Tom.

In his defense, he wants to get rid of Tom's face out of his sight in that very moment. That may have or may have not influence his poorly thought-of decision.

Though eventually she did explained why it was more beneficial for the both of them to go through the courting instead.

"Hell's council would chase you to the ends of the earth if it means getting you officially engage with Tom right away. But an official courting would slow that down" 

That's what Star had informed him, though Marco still feels a little wary because he doesn't exactly know what will happen next. What exactly a demon courting a human means? 

(Also, the fact there's no still guarantee if Tom can find the solution to sever the bond) 

It doesn't even help that Tom hadn't appeared again after a week had already passed. Here he thought he'd be seeing the guy sooner but he was proven wrong. 

It made him restless, not because he had this inherent feeling within him of wanting to see the jackass (he could probably purely blame this one on the bond if ever he had bouts of aches due to it) but it keeps eating him. The anticipation and dread of seeing Tom again and might bearing another uncomfortable news kept Marco awake most nights. He doesn't want to imagine what sort of situation had happened in the Underworld after Tom left his place, or what will happen to him now that those guys probably now more than aware that Tom found..his bonded.

All those thinking is making him slightly crazy, and by extension, exhausted. Though, Ludo's occasional attempts of getting the wand had been the perfect excuse to let off some steam. Marco might have gone overboard with fighting them but it did made him less tense as he waits for any new thing that might come and ruin more to his life now as the Demon Prince's bonded. That guy couldn't have bother to call either through Star, didn't he thought to just keep Marco up to date of what on earth might happen next? But no, he's like a waiting duck just sitting idly as his life might crumble more on any second now. Star must have sense his stress because she had been mindful not to drag him on another bouts of dimension-hopping with Pony Head. 

God, and Pony Head. 

The magical floating unicorn really know when to tease the life out of him if she really wanted to.

Safe to say, she got wind of the news of "The Runaway Bride" (who makes such a cringy news coverage like that?) and proceed to relentlessy tease him.

And top of it all, he has to deal with the..bond withdrawal.

He thinks sporting a massive headache daily couldn't be normal, but he manage to endure going to school with it. The tightness on his chest all more than a permanent baggage weighing him down, each step he takes felt like a struggle to do so.

But it's nothing he really couldn't endure, really.

He rather have his head getting split with a heavy migraine than even think of reaching out to Tom himself. If the guy is not going to show up and cure the withdrawal all on his own then Marco sure as heck isn't going to do it himself. 

Though, Star had been more insistent to call Tom for him but simply didn't upon his serious request and maybe small promises that if it became unbearable then they'll call Tom.

Well, unless if it comes to a point that it reach life-dangering levels but for the meantime, Marco can suppress the aches on pure will alone. And since he can feel most of his limbs practically functional maybe he isn't nearing death's door yet. And besides, the prick had said he'll survive as long as Tom has magic. 

The same thing couldn't be said on Marco's end though.

Well, whatever, it's not his fault someone decided to be MIA all of sudden—

—he yelps when he feel a cold touch against his cheek. Marco slugishly looks up, only to see Star pressing a fresh cool of water bottle towards his face. The slight crease of worry more than evident across her features.

"..for the headache" Star whispers while giving it to him, Marco nods gladly, quickly reaching for the cold drink and pressing it to his forehead. He sighs softly at the cool sensation, numbing his headache even for just a bit. Though he was raising a brow when he saw her actually carrying a bunch of wrapped hamburgers.

Star notice his look and winks cheekily "..bet you could use some meat in you. Here help yourself, you need to eat double these days you're getting so skinny!"

(Her pointed look indicating far more deeper which he feign away in ignorance)

Marco huffs a weak laugh though then scoots away, allowing her to join him on their usual bench. She hastily sits down and unceremoniously drop the food on top of the table. Marco wincing as the wrappers slightly got peeled off but Star was already grabbing one and proceed to unwrapped a burger.

Then she gave it to him, which he accepts gladly, slowly nibbling on the greazy treat while lowering the waterbottle away from his face. She grins widely at seeing him eating before she also unwrapped one for herself. He doesn't have an appetite these days but he guess he really needs to eat some.

They eat quietly for a minute, Ferguson and Alfonzo still has one class left before they join them. So it's just him and Star for the meantime.

Marco paused when he realized something, giving Star a curious look "..where did you get some money for this?"

Star blinks then shrugs "..Janna lend me some"

Marco raised a brow "..from Janna?"

Star nods then smiles "..then she said she got it from you. She said it's fine because you'll be marrying a prince anyway. Sooo by technicality, I got the money from you"

Marco swallows wrongly and coughs. Star guffaws as he struggles to gulped down the stuck food. The moment he manage to free his poor throat he quickly uncapped the water bottle and drank it, soothing his earlier choking.

He gasps afterwards, then looks at Star incredibly bewildered "first, where the heck did she got my wallet!? And second, how on earth she know about that thing!?"

Star keeps on eating without the care in the world, or not even bothered by Marco's incredulity "Marco, it's Janna. What did you expect?"

Okay true, but still!

"Did she tell anyone!?" He whispers-shout in worry—

"—Nope"

Marco jumps as another voice whispers eerily near his ear. Only to find Janna eyeing him with an eerie grin. Star happily munching on the background.

"You!— how did you.." Marco starts then at the way Janna was looking at him knowingly he knew his question won't be directly answered so he simply groans "..nevermind, I don't want to even know how did you find out..just don't tell anyone"

"Relax, Marco. Haven't breathe a single word about it" She casually says, and Marco doesn't trust her one bit. He looks at her as she takes a seat across from them, grabbing a hamburger at the pile. Then she added, eyes hooded "..though, little missy over there might be curious to ask about it herself"

Marco's face twist in confusion. "What?—"

"—heya, Marco"

Marco freezes, eyes widening in alarm as he looks at the person who easily skates near their table. Her light blonde hair swaying breezily as she removes her helmet, smile friendly and tourqouise eyes looking at Marco own.

He inhales sharply, cheeks flushing red and he swears he can sense Star's and Janna's teasing snickers.

He ignored them completely.

"J-Jackie? I mean, heya— no I m-mean h-hi? What's up?" He frantically greets, ignoring the mortification as he stumble over his words in front of Jackie Lynn Thomas of all freaking people. And Jackie, quirks an amuse smile and Marco thinks his headache actually just vanishes just now because she's actually talking to him..!

And he's talking to her..!

"..oh nothing's up with me.." She smiles easily and Marco felt a little warm on the pit of his gut, the sound of her voice this close is making him fluttery in the inside. He was even sweating in nervousness, his hoodie starting to dampened. Then she sits downs, now directly across from Marco, her hand clutching her skateboard upright, but followed by her brows furrowed in slight worry "..I was just wondering, hope you don't mind me asking..you've been looking kinda sick these days? You okay?"

Let it be known that, Marco felt like he just descended into space as he actually hears worry in her voice. She's worried..!? 

For him!?

Marco chuckles nervously, gesturing his hands wildly to subtly shake off the nerves, voice going high pitched "of course! I mean, why— I don't see a-any reason to not be, r-right?"

Jackie eyes him with worry still. This close he can smell the tinge of her cologne— he was not being a creep it was just so obvious that he knew.! He jolts out of his daydream at he sound of her voice again "..you sure dude? You don't look like the best these past few days. Star said you're going through something.."

Marco saw Star throws an unncessary thumbs at his way and he groans internally. There she is again, doing things without his knowledge..!

Marco glances back at Jackie, forcing to appear less disheveled than he feels "Me? Going through something? Ridiculous, I'm totally fine really!"

Jackie chuckles, Marco can feel himself bask under the sounds of it, releashing every notes so he can engrave it within his memory "..well, I can see that. Tell me if something is actually up, yeah?"

Marco can feel his heart beating a mile away "R-Really!?—" Marco abruptly stops, cutting his embarrasing show of eager excitement before clearing his throat, trying to play it cool somehow "I-I mean, sure. W-whatever, I guess—"

—Then suddenly the ground directly below their feet started to shake tremendously. Marco and Star snap their gazesat each other unison. All of the students near the vicinity stops whatever they were doing.

Marco's eyes widens, his earlier warmth that incase his chest caused by Jackie all but doubles down. But it was a different kind of heat that's never related to warm crushes or what-not. A kind that he was unfortunately so familiar with at this point. The tightness in his body all but snuffs out, replacing with dread coming fast as he realize who's arriving despite unsure how he can actually tell—

—then a sudden block of fire appears just in front of their table. All of the surrounding students gasping, but neither actually panicking as Star's daily magic shenanigans had dwinddled the surprise at this point for anything weird that might appear all of a sudden.

Marco's heart drops through the ground. As familiar fire all but fizzles out, only to reveal Tom floating behind it. The guy for some freaking reason, is wearing a black tuxedo with matching shades but with three glasses to accommodate his third eye.

Marco squints his eyes at him, bracing himself for the worst that might come

The entire open area outside of the school grounds was deathly quiet before Tom slowly descends through the pavement.

There's a slow churn engulfing his gut, but there's a mixture of instantaneous relief, whatever coiling numbness that freezes his limbs cause by the withdrawl slowly ease off. Marco frowns, a little irk at his body for being so utterly dependent by a specific person.

If his whole body has an expression of his own, it's literally singing in absolute joy as his bonded's presence is now within Marco's radius. It's a little maddening because his mind isn't obviously pleased of seeing Tom again. Being constantly at war of himself is driving him at the freaking wall.

Then there eyes met, even if Tom's are behind those unnecessary glasses. Marco grimaces as his chest loosely untangle whatever build-up weeks of tension in them, as if Tom was the sole cure for it.

Well, as annoying it was to admit that might as well be true.

Not that he was actually happy about it.

Tom slowly walks towards their table with a rather strange determination until he was actually now standing beside Marco. He nervously swallows as he's keenly aware of the mingling students that was actively watching the wholet thing transcribing in front of them.

Marco almost wanted to shout of what on earth is Tom trying to pull here not when he extends an open palm in from of the both of them. Then a sudden wisp of red smoke, resembling of that of a rose flower forms on top of Tom's hand.

Then Tom speaks evenly, an easy smirk on his lips as if he knew what Marco thinks about what he was doing at the moment. Marco looks at Jackie in a panic and an unbeknownst to the human, the demon caught the subtle glance perfectly.

"..Sorry for the delay, but I need you to come with me as my date tonight" 

Marco's face turn into a clear sheen of white, hastily looking at Jackie again, who appears quite lost. 

Star horribly chokes from behind him, Janna whisting in obvious amusement.

"..woah, Marco I didn't know.." Jackie trailed off in obvious surprise then grins before winking at Marco "..congrats, dude. I never thought you're that way, but hey no judgement of course"

No, no, no— it's not like that!?

Before Marco can even maybe correct Jackie's horrible assumption he hears Janna cleared her throat.His stomach even sinking off in dread. Star still watching the whole thing, her earlier coughing now remedied as she actually drank from Marco's bottle, then as she continue on munching a burger as if she was watching an interesting show. The one time he wants her to intervene but she chose to gorge food instead!?

Then his attention snaps at the demon again, words of complaints already at the tip of his tongue, though all but pause as he watches Tom gaze at Star for a minute. The demon's smile twitches, as if struggling to say something to his best friend, until Tom forces to wrench his eyes away, now deciding to look at Marco instead. But Marco snaps his eyes at Janna when she dutifully raise a hand, he glowers on her to not say a single word only to get a lazy smile and wink back.

"Sooo, Mr. Demon, fancy horns by the way" Janna starts, voice silky smooth. Tom face her now, a charming (obviously pretentious) smile worming over his lips "..what's up with the whole date thing? Care to elaborate?"

Marco groans "No—"

Tom steps back before bowing, lips pulled into a smile that screams utter mischief despite Marco can't the other's full expression "—I'm inviting your friend as my companion for a Rose Garden Party. As I've said he'll be my date—"

"—anddd, that's enough for you" Marco slaps a palm on Tom's mouth, standing abruptly as he did so. He face Jackie this time, smiling nervously. His crush is still smiling knowingly at the both of them though, making him cry in mortification in the inside. Marco swallows hard then laughs in awkward hysterics "..haha! What a jokester huh, bet you'd believe that one for a second. Anyway, I need to talk to him, so would you please excuse us for a bit"

He must have heard Star calling for him but Marco was determined to get away from them quickly.

He hastily pulls Tom out of there, and preferably somewhere more secluded. The Demon being a lot more lenient of being dragged away, not even once fighting Marco's pull. The moment Marco saw a quiet corner, effectively out of people's eyes, he all but slammed Tom across the wall in sheer frustration.

"What on earth was that for!" He snaps as he faced the demon. Even after a week of not seeing him, Marco is more than a little infuriated to see him now of all times. "Why did you say that!?"

Tom let out an aggravated sigh, whatever cheery persona he had embodied earlier is now stripped off, as he crosses his arms over his chest before he leans his entire weight against the brick walls. Then he answers Marco with ease "..What do you mean? I just answered her."

Marco pinches the bridges of his nose, ignoring the sudden flare of warmth his body is now experiencing. That vague pull he feels between them manifesting once more, but stomps the feeling quickly. No bond will overpower how much Marco is so annoyed to the guy right now. He's not about to let this one go.

Marco glared at the other this time "..you did that on purpose, didn't you? There was no reason for you to say that..!"

Tom suddenly removes his shades, Marco blinks at the obvious dark bags under his three eyes, a little caught off-guard seeing it. Tom looks away, his overall tense shoulders become pronounce now that it's just the two of them. Marco was busy panicking to hadn't notice earlier, of how high-strung the demon looks like. Tom speaks eventually "..so that was the girl that you like"

The demon stated as a matter of fact. 

Marco flushes then gawks at him in disbelief "what?"

Tom rolled his eyes, looking at the wall across from them as if it was more interesting than the stunt he pulled earlier. He added, voice neutral "..please, you couldn't be more obvious, Diaz. I know the moment when I see that look you gave her"

Marco swallows hard, ignoring the flush adorning his cheeks, he shook his head firmly before he crosses his own arms across his chest, huffing angrily at Tom again "..if you had known all the more reason not say that stuff! Now she got the wrong idea!"

Tom let out some mirthless snort, tone full of vicious mockery. Marco narrowed his eyes at the other, wondering what stick stuck up on his ass to be this extra antagonizing!? They just literally saw each other after a week! Marco can safe to say he didn't do anything yet to deserve such crappy attitude thrown at him!

Tom scoffs, tone excessively vexed "..does it matter? It's not like she'll end up with you anyway"

Marco's eyes snap in surprise, brows twitched in irritation then he sneers back. He wasn't going to let that off the hook easily  "..funny, could say the same thing to you, seeing as the same guy couldn't even get her ex back"

Tom's entire form turn rigid, eyes snapping at Marco's direction with a crack as his sclera instantly went red. Then, with obvious display of anger he paired it with a outraged roar at Marco. His sharp teeth bared threateningly.

"..you take that back"

Marco didn't back down and lean towards him, just as much annoyed.

"Not with that attitude, I won't!"

Tom growled menacingly, taking a foot forward towards Marco before he let out the most disgruntled noise known to man. Marco is still glaring at him though, not about to back down either.

Then the demon closes his eyes, forcibly inhaling for exact ten seconds then exhaling them back again. Marco watches him repeat the process for few several minutes, the moment he opens his eyes again, they are back to it's regular hue.

"..satan, we can't be apart for so long. The withdrawal is making a mess of our heads whenever we see each other" Tom sighs angrily as he scrub a full palm across his face, proceeding to muss up his hair in obvious agitation. He goes back to leaning most of his frame at the wall, as if he suddenly lost the energy to stand, before he regards Marco with a grimace.

Marco was still frowning at him though "..you say that, but you're the one who never showed up after a week and when you do, you always bring problems"

Tom looks away, his own frown had now deepened "..well excuse me for having responsibilities. Not everyone can be as carefree people"

Marco rolled his eyes at the sarcasm then wildly gestures a hand between them" can we just— I don't know, maybe be civil for once? Is that so much to ask?"

" Yes " Tom answers quickly then card his hair with his fingers, probably for a lack of a better thing to do with it, before sighing tiredly. His expression morphed to tiny veiled remorse, one Marco was admittedly surprise to see  "..okay fine, I was..I've crossed a line back there. Just tell the girl the truth, I just did it impulsively and well, seeing your face makes me irrationally angry.."

"..wow" Marco deadpans, his initial surprise now vanishing "..that's so comforting to hear dude"

Tom snorts, the sound bitter.

Marco eventually sighs, why is it always when he converse with him it just makes the whole thing now ten times more exhausting. He can't have dealing with this sort of thing each time they face each other, especially now they need to see one another for the bond. So Marco musters a tight but patient smile, as always it's less headache if someone decides to be a bigger person here "let's just..all calm down. What about that party then? Was that true?"

Tom gave him a side-eye then pinches the gap between his brows, massaging his forehead probably "..yes, we need to attend together tonight"

Another party again? Why is always parties with these guys, Marco had enough of them.

But he taps his foot impatiently "..why?"

Tom looks at him, exasperated "..because it's a party to welcome you that I've been tasked to prepare for a week. Is that not reason enough?"

Marco's scrunches up in clear confusion, before insisting again "..why? What it's for really? If it's anything like the Ball then I need to know if there's some hidden reasons for it"

Tom stops frowning then regarded Marco quietly for a second before he looks away. His voice now lost it's earlier sneer, replace with obvious exhaustion and seriousness "..all noble factions of the Underworld will..congregate tonight, some chosen allied kingdoms might be there too. My.. mother might insist it's just an event to officially acknowledge the courting for the Bride but it's more than that.."

Marco started to feel apprehensive, wondering what new dilemmas he might find himself in if he agrees to go.

Then again, he got the message that refusing won't be an option here. 

Tom level him a grave stare, making Marco tense again.

"..they might scrutinize you, probably head of each houses left unsatisfied when not one of their noble daughters get to be my bride " Tom heaved out a tired groan before looking back at Marco seriously, his face was now openly troubled. As if this what he bad been dealing with the entire he hadn't showed up for a week "..if you even waver in front of them then it will reflect on me. Just because you're a Blood Moon Bride doesn't make you instantly secured as my future consort, you just have the advantage but you still eventually need to prove if your worthy of it. The party tonight will act like an initiation for you. They might appeal a new candidacy to replace you if they see enough reason you're not fit"

He never mentions this enough, but royalties suck in the most complicated way.

Then after a moment of Marco contemplating it, he looks at Tom with a smirk "..that's not a bad thought at all. I wouldn't mind getting replaced"

The guy's expression darkened, no evidence of mischief now as he instantly leers at Marco "..we have a contract Diaz. Even we have a hidden agenda on the deal, the courting is still real to my people's knowledge, especially to my parents. Meaning we have to act on it whether we like it or not"

Marco can't help but grimace at that "..so what, you'll act as if you actually liked me while I need to prove myself that I deserve my place as a Bride?"

He never thought the day would come he'd actually hear himself be referred like that. It was humiliating now that he thinks about it because why on earth he needs to be called a bride anyway? Who decided such ridiculous constricting roles..!?

Marco shakes his head from the sudden thoughts. 

Tom suddenly clicked his tongue but nods in agreement "..precisely, if we want to have more time to find a way to sever the bond then you need to act like you deserve to be in my side for the courting phase to be accepted"

Marco looks up, trying to asked for more mental strength to actually stomach this utter mess. Even just hearing all of that was migraine-inducing, who in their right mind would want to be in this guy's side anyway? Even if it's just pretend.

Marco can't stop the words from getting out of his lips though "..that's already such a pain to think about"

Tom rolled his eyes "..imagine how I feel, I've been organizing the event for a week. I've been miserable since then"

Marco didn't asked why he never called to inform him in advance but instead of that, Marco suddenly thought of something "..is Star going to be invited?"

His hopes actually got extinguished when Tom snaps his three eyes at him, back to being annoyed.

"Listen, the last thing I need is for me to lose my temper there" Tom remarks with a serious tone and jabs a finger at Marco's direction "..and seeing Starship with you is not something I need. I already at my limit of my composure here. So Hell's sake cooperate for once..!"

Marco huffs at the other, gaze stern "..it would have been easy if you're not being a literal possessive prick. How many times I need to tell you I'm just a friend to Star!"

Tom looks away, frowning, neither saying anything or acknowledging his words. 

Marco can't believe he didn't deny that at all. Unbelievable.

The demon then continues, voice now more lower "..besides, seeing the princess who I have given an initial betrothal gift only to attend a party for someone else to be the prospective Bride,  just screams getting fiested by gossipers. And I know we can agree that neither of us wants that"

Tom looks at him, pointedly. As if daring Marco to call him wrong on that.

Marco paused, eyes widening in realization.

Right, those busybodies. 

"..fine" He relents without hesitation. He rather not subject Star with such royal-related gossips. They're unbearable even though he knew Star mostly couldn't care less about them but still. Then he face Tom seriously "..okay, so it's tonight? A little heads up would be nice in this situation you know"

The other sighs heavily "..as I've said I was busy, and I rather not disturb Star for calling her" 

Marco eyes him with suspicion, from what he had heard from Star, this guy has no qualms of calling her every second of the week even.

But he didn't voice that out. Instead he eyes Tom warily.

"So that's all you have to say?" 

Tom nods then he reached for the pocket of his pants next, revealing a red circular device— wait is that a compact mirror? Tom lifts his gaze and unceremoniously throws it at Marco without warning. It was by sheer reflex that he caught before it hits the ground. He glares at Tom for that, while the latter simply rolled his eyes at him. Marco observes the device it was actually oval in it's shape and on top of the red stainless cover was the pentagram insignia, between the overlapping lines the familiar sight of the wilted rose was engrave in golden colors at the center. Just like the seal of their deal. Marco tentatively snaps the lid open, a clear mirror is what greet him back. A few innocent -looking buttons on the edge of the compact.

Marco blinks, confuse of the..gift?

With the whole bonding thing, Star hadn't ordered for his own compact mirror. So it was surprise to see Tom maybe giving him his own..?

"..I secured that first, compacts of the Underworld can be secretly traced by the Palace's communication hub so I have it customized secretly. That way I can contact you without being worried of our conversation getting leaked" Tom explains rather earnestly, Marco looks at him before smiling awkwardly.

"..uh thanks?" Marco offered, unsure of how to actually thank him normally. Tom scoffs under his breath, instantly looking away.

"..I didn't make it for you..it's for my own convenience"

Marco rolled his eyes at the other, voice dry "..gee, sorry for the trouble then"

Tom simply ignored his remark, back now leaving it's perched against the wall. He faced Marco with a tired look "I'll pick you up later. As for your suit, I'll send someone to bring it for you. I doubt you had anything nice to wear anyway"

Marco's lower eyelid twitches in annoyance "do you feel better about yourself whenever you're making someone feel small?"

Tom had the audacity to pretend as if he was thinking about the answer before he smirks at Marco "..I usually don't but if it's you, definitely."

Marco flips him off, peeved at the remark and the other chuckling mockingly at him.

Then the conversation hung in the air, only to be replaced by the obvious tug of the bond. If it's anything like before, then their bodies are definitely demanding what it wants. Tom probably needed to ease the withdrawal. Marco stayed silent though, and crossed his arms, as if trying to ease the sudden warmth casing his body as he faces Tom. 

The demon was intently watching Marco now, a look of conflict passing over Tom's expression, while the human never breaking the eye-contact. He knows both of them eventually have to deal with their needs in connection with the bond (their pride be damned) but he won't be the one to be the first to cave in. Especially knowing physical contact are not as simple as hand shakes, the last time more than being a painful reminder. And if he understands this correctly, Tom needs the physical contact way more than Marco does. He would have offered considering the guy is obviously as if he's barely standing, looking as if he was running in pure coffee alone or something, his dark bags now more prominent than ever.

But Tom stays quiet, and Marco refrained from saying anything.

The other looks away, an irritated huff leaving his lips before summoning a large fire wall. He couldn't even muster a surprise sound before Tom steps into it and not even seconds later all but vanishes without saying neither a last word or goodbye.

"..rude" Marco mutters into the air, deciding to go back to face his friends again and..Jackie

Marco suddenly groans loudly, messing his hair in clear embarrassment as he remembers she got the wrong impression and probably now thinks Marco dates demon guys now. He's  wondering if some hole can open up and swallow him whole instead.

"Why can I can't come!?" 

Star exclaims in pure surprise. Marco was in the middle of relaying everything he had talked about with Tom earlier. He decided to wait the school ends first before he even thinks of telling her about the party. He couldn't even bring himself to look at Jackie the whole day, the fact he doesn't have a single clue how to clear that misunderstanding prevented him from saying anything to the girl.

Marco internally wallows at the misfortune, repeatedly cursing Tom inside his head, all but focusing his entire ire of the demon's face scrounge up in his mind.

"..wouldn't it make sense for Mewni's princess to be there too!?"

Star continues to huff angrily, as she paces back and forth across Marco's bedroom floor.

Just like he had imagined her reaction will be, it was a good call knowing she wouldn't take the news well.

"Star, you just weren't..invited for this" He starts tentatively, hands occupied on putting his tie. After they arrive from school, there was already a huge box placed on his bed, the box in elegant red with golden patterns across from it, adorned with the pentagram symbol in the middle. Inside was a simple white collared-shirt, a black textured waistcoat and just as pristine black dress pants and shoes. It was similar of what he had wore from the ball, except for the white undershirt.

It was already nearing the designated time Tom promised he'll pick him up, so Marco had started dress up after taking a needed shower. Star had been helping him out with the outfit together and styled his hair again..even so far as lending him, her expensive looking perfumes. It was borderline too much but she insisted that no friend of hers would look like a wet cat in a sea of royals, or so she said.

The clothes even looks brand new, as if it had been prepared prior before this night. Odd, since it all look like it fit Marco somehow and he doesn't remember getting his measurement taken for Tom to know the exact lenght for his clothes.

There was a note beside it that says to put everything together of what's inside the box and wait for him. The guy couldn't even bother to put some sensible message and instructing him like a child instead. Marco rolled his eyes, exasperated again.

"Okay give me that" Star finally reaches for the bolo tie that Marco had been struggling to tie on himself, she grips the black leathered cord before circling it around his neck. It was the first time he wears such unique tie, the large red ruby as the centerpiece has a silver-toned metal encircling the gemstone, the obvious rose motif of the metal matching the event for tonight. Star frowns in concentration, tongue slightly poking out as she loops the bolo tie under his collar, now proceeding to secure it with the metal clasp mechanism underneath. The excess cord, with the tips has its own metal clasp, simply dangles on Marco's chest. 

Marco face Star with a shaky smile after she finishes securing his tie for him.

"..sorry if you won't get to join me. I'd want you to be there too but.." Marco trails off, quite unsure. He didn't tell her why she wasn't invited, so not to worry her anymore than she might already is. He figured, Tom also doesn't want to let her know the reason either, not that he did it for the guy anyway.

Star sighs and smiles at him encouragingly.

"..you better stick to Tom the whole night, ya' got me Marco?"

Marco raised a brow at her, expression skeptical "..I thought you don't trust him?"

Star shrugs then murmurs quietly "..I've told you before, he has problems but it doesn't mean he's that bad bad..if I'm not there then Tom is the only person I can trust with you"

Marco blinks, a little surprise at the admission, not actually expecting her to have such..respectable opinion to the person she always complains about.. He wants to ask more of what exactly gone wrong between them if she actually still thinks of that about the guy. But he stops himself, knowing it's not his business even if he was lowkey curious. 

Marco musters a smile "..you got to trust me to take care of myself. I'm not exactly helpless"

Star snorts, then raised an amused brow at him "..oh I definitely know you can. Those guys I'm more worried about, also you're not exactly build to mingle with demon high society unlike I did"

Marco stops then pursed his lips in thought. Now that she mentions it.." ..what exactly should I do?" 

Star grins cheekily before winking "..chest up and don't let them bad mouth you, buddy. If someone does then punch them in the gut as a joke if it comes down to it. Say it's how human says hi or something!"

Marco look at in her incredulity, shaking his head in fond exasperation as she cackles in glee of her ingenous plan.

Then before Marco can even pull in for a hug a sudden quiet presence joined them. 

Both Marco and Star jumps as the awfully familiar pillar of fire erupts on the middle of his room. 

He was not surprise to see Tom standing there. However he was more a little dumbstruck to see what he was wearing.

Tom was a prince and acts like one the entire time Marco had the displeasure of knowing him. Even before he knew who he was, the guy exactly exudes an air of royalty fits of his position. Marco was more than aware of it. 

The formal garbs he was wearing at the very moment sort of highlighted that even more. His double-breasted coat was in a deep shade of black, both the edges and lapels have silvered-braid details across from it. The white collared shirt underneath was highlighted with the same bolo tie, identical with Marco's, his high-waisted white trousers accentuated with a black belt. He was wearing black leathered gloves, reaching near the ruffled cuffs near his wrist. A red ruby crescent brooch was pinned on his chest, attached with a double chain dangling across from his vest.

His hair was even slicked back, a few stray ends stylishly frames his forehead. His pointed ears was actually adorning silver earrings with tiny red rhinestones, three for the left and two for the right ear. Eyes no longer marring dark bags, but looking a little more put together compared earlier.

They were obviously matching in terms of theme color. And Marco was faced with the reality that no matter how trash the guy's personality is, he was undeniably..attrative.

Marco cleared his throat, at least for a demon. He thought bitterly, a bit disgruntled for admitting that out loud inside his head.

When he glances at Star, she was already watching Marco.

He raised a brow at her, while she was blinking as if she was thinking of something before smiling at Marco. He was only left in confusion at the randomly vague expression directed to him.

"..I—..good evening, Starship" Tom greets Star with a soft sincere smile, his..rather charming expression highlighting his regal appaearance even more. Then he looks at Marco, smile dwinddling as he addressed him "..and Marco"

Marco rolled his eyes, already used to it.

He watches as Star crossed her arms, face frowning now.

"..so I'm not invited. Don't think for a second I don't know the reason why, Tom" She speaks evenly, Marco makes a surprise noise while the demon sheepishly grins. As if he wasn't surprise that she'd get the reason quickly. Star simply let out a soft groan "..but I don't want to make Marco's time harder than it will be so..if you know what's best for you, then look after him. Got it?"

Marco looks at her, exasperated "..Star"

Tom's smile twitches for a moment, and Marco already can feel the incoming argument later but he smiles anyway "..you have my word and I'm sure Marco can handle himself just fine"

Marco eyes the other, unsure if he actually mean that or not. Or it was just ploy to appeal to Star's good graces again. But Tom never look at his way, not even for once. Attention solely tied to Star's direction.

He felt like..some third outsider between them. A demon helplessly in love to someone but tied to the person that's friends with his ex. It's kinda pitiful now that he thinks about.

"..fine, anyway I'm gonna leave or might actually follow through with highjacking a party if I stayed here. You two in fancy outfita is making jealous.." Star pouts childishly, Tom shakes his head in obvious amusement while Marco playfully rolled his eyes at her display. 

Then she walks towards the door, before smiling at Marco then reluctantly nods at Tom "..anyway, have fun boys!"

Before she shuts the door behind her.

Silence greets them again, almost becoming a painful recurring event these days.

Tom let out a sigh, catching Marco's attention. Then he notice the demon started to walk towards him, making the human stand still. 

The moment he was in front of Marco's front, the bond flaring to life making the both of them painfully reminded that they hadn't deal with withdrawal yet. Tom pinched his expression in determination, obviously not going to say anything about it, before he reveals a tiny red velvet box in front of Marco.

He looks at it curiously, and the other opens it without much fanfare only to see..a single elegant looking earring.

Marco blinks at the earpiece. Then looks at Tom, but the other was busy taking out the jewelry from the box then he started explaining "..just so you know, this what I had been busy about. I need to give you a courting gift for you to wear tonight and for them to see. So I can't half-ass this.."

Tom lifts the earring with a pensive look, Marco eyes it with wonder somehow. As always, its main element is a red crescent moon, encased by a dark metal instead of the usual silver, with a reddish-brown enamel filling. The familiar intricate details of vines covered the surface of the centerpiece. The hoops and dangling chains in the same dark metal scheme.

Marco swallows, he doesn't know but he feels a little lost seeing a detailed looking gift and knowing..it's for him. Even though he knew it was all for the show but he adored the precise details of th earring, the impressive handiwork on them making him glitter in raw interest.

Tom cleared his throat, catching Marco's wandering attention.

"..I need—" Tom stops suddenly, eyes searching across Marco's confuse expression before he sighs "..let me put this on you so we can leave"

Marco tilts his head sheepishly "..I don't think my ears are pierced for the earring..?"

Tom rolled his eyes "..obviously, so I'm gonna imbued it with some magic so it would stick long enough throughout the night.."

Marco nods dumbly, then steps near Tom, offering his left ear on instinct "..uh, okay then.."

The moment those gloved fingers touch his ear the both of them freeze. Marco stops whatever shiver to appear on his body and stops the ragged breathing before it escapes him. He tries not to look at what sort of expression Tom is wearing at the moment. He decides closing his eyes would do him good so he did that.

Then another gruff exhale echoes between them before he feels the fingers lightly pinch the bottom skin of his ear. Then just as quickly the cold touch of the earring hoop grace his ear and joined by a sudden warmth of something touching his skin.

Then the sensation was gone before Marco registers it. He open his eyes and slightly disoriented at the added weight on his left ear.

Tom was looking at him, face blank and all the more making Marco self-conscious. The intense gaze such a stark difference to the usual vicious glares he was given with.

"..you don't look as horrible as I thought you'd be" Tom lightly comments and Marco raised a brow at him. He feels like it was a silent truce somehow, his resigned tone wasn't as annoying it was to hear than his sneers.

Marco can't help but snort though, finding this whole thing so ridiculous. How on earth his life just spiraled to this very moment anyway. Marco can only guessed really.

So he smiled at Tom, suprising himself with the easy expression. Didn't saw the way the demon blinks into a stupor at Marco's acceptance for the silent truce. 

"..fine, maybe you're not as bad looking yourself either" Marco quips teasingly as he busies touching the earring, wondering how it actually stays without any pierced hole to put it on. Then again, magic as always been weird for Marco to understand.

"..As if I need you reminding that, it's a fact anyway" Tom huffs, expression haughty but more for teasing show. At least Marco assumes it is

Marco rolled his eyes at him good-naturedly "..yeah, yeah you pig-headed, Prince. Let's just get this over with"

Tom huffs a short laugh, then cleared his throat as if he didn't mean to do that before he looks away, face now ridden with any amusement "..just stick with me and you'll be fine, Marco"

Marco sighs "..I get it already jeez. It's not like I have a choice, anyway"

The demon nods in affirmation before he pulls a black colored dimensional scissors, proceeding to snip a portal in front of them. Then he turns to Marco, reluctantly offering his arm for him.

Marco eyes the arm first then heaved a quiet exhale. 

Then slowly reached for it. His bare hands touching his covered arm.

Neither of them acknowledging the sudden jolt of sensation at the point of contact, the depravity of any physical touch throughout the week becoming more obvious as Marco and Tom stays barely connected in a way.

They didn't say anything to each other again

Before they step through the open portal.

Chapter Text

He wasn't sure what he was expecting to see the moment they step out of the portal. 

But a vast space surrounded by red shrubs and blooming black roses wasn't one of it. Tables are arranged around the area, dressed in expensive looking silk table clothes and chairs with the same black cushions. Demons and some different species of monsters lingers idly, already creating small talk as the deep black sky hovers over them. 

The entire set-up was clearly outside, probably still within private property but Marco can't tell if it's still actually part of Hell or they're in another dimension as the open area is actually filled with stars. The lack of any light pollution around them had highlight the array of constellations vividly, even Marco was a little awestruck at the sight. Not even the slightly chilly air could dampened Marco's hum of appreciation of the place, if anything the slight breeze swirls the stray black petals into the air, adding some sort of mystic atmosphere to the whole place.

He cups a palm towards Tom, can't help but whisper to him "..I think I hadn't said this before, but the only thing good about you is party planning. Did you wonder the crown isn't actually your calling?"

Tom didn't look even phased at the comment. But raised a brow at him, expression a bit nonplussed "..I don't know if you're complimenting me or what"

Marco couldn't stop his snort if he wanted to "..a 'thank you' would have been fitting at least"

Tom heaved a heavy grunt, looking away again "..in your dreams, Diaz"

Marco shrugs easily, before scanning his eyes across the rose garden. The crowd, while still a fairly huge number wasn't packed compare to the Blood Moon Ball. But majority of the attendees was obviously demons, dressed to the tenths with formal wear, some nursing glasses of liquor (he hopes the dark red liquid is pure wine and not what he thinks it is) with the orchestral music laying low in the back ground.

Neither of the rest of them are even paying attention to Tom and Marco, everyone busy in mingling on their own little circle of socialization. Some portals occasionally opens up, new fellow guest joining the party.

As far as his knowledge of parties go, this one has more casual vibe than the stifling atmosphere of the ball—

—he stiffens when he sense a hand plants at the base of his spine. Marco snaps his gaze at Tom but the demon was already leaning towards Marco's face, lips stretched into an easy smile and eyes less vicious in its gaze.

Marco blinks into a stupor, he couldn't question the other before Tom beats him to it.

"..Incoming.." He whispers, one that is soft and quiet to a point Marco can feel every breath graze his cheek before Tom firmly attaches his open palm on his back, gaze subtly shifting side-ways. The demon speaks once more "..smile like your life depends on it"

Marco's brow furrowed in obvious confusion but didn't last long as another voice joined them.

"..If it isn't the Crowned Prince!" 

Marco whips his head towards the voice, only to be greeted by..a huge looking monster. Marco assess the newcomer's overall height, actually towering over them, grinning down on Marco with..apparent enthusiasm. The moment he saw the entirety of the monster's head he instantly shivers (body instinctively feeling threatened) as he was face to face with a person that has actual snake for a head. The rest of it's body have reptilian limbs, the only seemingly normal about him, is being dressed in formal clothing, the serpent brooch on his vest glinting in the dim light.

Then Marco notice the other person following the giant snake-man (?) and surprised to see Princess Clawsha with him. Their eyes met, Marco lighting up in recognition while the princess hides her face behind her fan, snobbishly looking away. The sight making Marco sigh in amusement anyway. At least she's still the same as ever.

The huge snake-man speaks once more.

"..Good evening, Your Highness. I'm afraid congratulations are not been made and long overdue from the Slythergreen Family" His yellow-like slits narrow in glee towards them, while Clawsha curtsy in respect. Then the gaze passes briefly on Marco. He wasn't sure if he just imagined the sheer malice in the guy's look only because he has actual serpent for a head or what, but Marco doesn't like the way he leers at him. Nonetheless, Marco offered a bright smile, the hand on his back reminding him that he wasn't as alone at the moment so he manage to power through a fake grin. The guy's eyes glints in eerie and a forked tongue flicks off his snout before he smiles at Marco, eyes now trained on his left ear. Marco fights the urge to touch his earring as the guy speaks again "..May Lucifer bless your union Your Highness. I'm sure the Queen is delighted for the crown to have.." The man paused, then smiles "..a human as its consort, is she not?"

There was something condescending at the way he addresses Marco as a human. It honestly irks him even if he couldn't explain as to why. 

Tom sort of step in front of him, half of the other's frame shielding him in front of  the rest. Marco watches in surprise as the demon smiles, face effortlessly sporting a charming confident smile "The Queen will be pleased I'm sure. After all, my Human is evidently..incomparable than my other prospects before"

Tom smiles politely at Clawsha this time. The girl looking away, expression indignant and obviously catching Tom's insinuation while the serpent-man's forked tongue slithering out in clear agitation. His eyes squinting at the both of them.

While Marco's own eyes widens, the hand on his back being a lot more pressing and making him jittery in return. He subtly cleared his throat, partly embarrassed of what this guy is ridiculously spouting off. 

How can he say that with a straight face?

The serpent-head guy's eerie eyes flashed, before he placed a hand on his chest, slightly bowing "..without a doubt, Your Highness" then he smiles at Clawsha "..I believe we took your time already. We leave you to enjoy the party, now if you would please excuse us"

Both Tom and Marco smiles at the both of them, he even wave at Clawsha who only harrumphs back at him but offered a reluctant nod.

The moment they were gone, so does the hand on his back vanished, allowing Marco to breathe freely. 

Then, he says out loud, tone a little begrudging "..I think the guy wants to eat me"

Tom huffs a mixture of surprise and amusement, then looks at Marco with a raised brow "..believe me, eating you wasn't the only thing he might've consider on doing"

Marco grimace, hands snaking back to Tom's offered arm as they proceed to enter the center of the garden. Then he whispers back at the guy, tone curious "..but really, did you see the way he looks at me? I think he's out to get me..!"

Tom shakes his head, then sternly looks at Marco "..given the position you have, I guess that's true" and Tom, for the first time look at Marco with a troubled expression "..a Blood Moon Bride that's not even a demon screams problem for them. It had their hopes of forcing a connection to the throne through their daughters practically snuffed out. I'd say, half the noble houses doesn't like you here"

Marco's expression turn pale, whispering in obvious bewilderment next "..is it okay for me to say, royalties suck big time?"

That honestly forced a huff of genuine laughter out of Tom, then eyes Marco rather strangely "..I sometimes forget you're basically a peasant here"

Marco makes a noise, clearly offended "..at least I didn't get to live a life so stifling..!"

He was expecting Tom would look annoyed, but his expression just look blank before he whispers absentmindedly, a far away look passing his face "..fair enough"

Marco blinks multiple times, not expecting such..bland response. Before he can maybe, say something witty, another voice joined them.

"Thomas, is that finally him?" 

Tom untangle Marco's arm before putting it back on behind his hips. Marco, now have more awareness didn't stiffened in discomfort, not that their sudden company can give him room to do so as he was once again face to face with the guy's parents this time.

It's kind of nerve-wracking knowing he's facing them as..Tom's partner. He can't believe his first off in the whole 'meeting-the-parents' thing is not even real and not with someone he likes. Seriously, the fact his own parents aren't even aware of this makes this whole thing extra unbearable.

Marco powers through an easy smile. No time to lament how messy his life had become not when he's facing the Underworld's rulers for pete's sake.

Except, there are a few unfamiliar strangers lagging behind the Hell's rulers. One, an old looking goat while the other green-skinned demon, with four protruding horns frames his skull. His four red eyes passing over Marco for a bit, before it lowers its head in obvious greeting. He wasn't really expecting such polite welcome so he easily smiles and return the respectful nod.

The Demon smiles once Marco was done with his greeting.

"Good evening, Mother and Father..and yes, this is.." Tom circles his full palm at top of his shoulders once more, his leathered gloves exuding so much warmth that has Marco unconsciously relaxing from any tension cause by another audience. Then Tom speaks with an easy practice smile "..this is Marco. Marco Ubaldo Diaz. I believe you haven't formally met him since the Ball"

Marco musters a smile, before he places his palm across his chest, inclining his head in a half-bow. Star teaching him a few words of formal greetings earlier had now coming back at the forefront of his mind  "..Good evening, Your Majesty. I believe I haven't apologize for my last behavior at the ball. Though, thank you very much for having me tonight"

Tom hums in approval, while Marco fights the urge to roll his eyes at the sound of it.

The moment he lifts his head Queen Wrathmelior was gazing at him intensely, making his plastered smile twitch in self-consciousness. Even the King was assessing him quietly. Then her pensive face slowly morphs into an astonished expression, verging into appreciative even "..My, I didn't realize you look quite so dashing without the mask."

Marco blushes at the compliment, rubbing the back of his nape. He wasn't expecting for the Queen to actually remember him from the Ball. He ignores the way his stomach preens at the praise and the only thing he could say was an unsure "..uh, thank you..?"

The Queen blinks her three eyes, before letting out some strange cooing sound "..what an adorable human"

Tom chastises mildly "..Mother"

The Queen tuts at Tom "..oh, dear please I'm not wrong" then she turns towards her husband this time "..Doesn't he resembles you Dave?"

The King followed a generous laugh "..sure does, reminds me when I'm young back in the day" then all of a sudden he pulled Marco into a tight hug, making him squeak in surprise while the King pats him at the back "..to think another mortal would join me soon. Welcome to the Family, Marco!"

Well..not sure about that yet, he thinks for a moment. He decided saying any of that out loud wouldn't be the best in this situation. No matter how much he wished to do so.

"..Dad, please put him down" Tom sighs, fond exasperation evident on his lips towards his Mewman father. The Queen laughing in quiet amusement.

Marco laughs nervously, gaze shifty "..um, yes t-thank you uh..Sir"

The King let go of him, placing him back on his feet "..Nonsense call me Dave, son—"

Then a voice chimes in, catching all of their attention.

"Yes, yes. The Blood Moon Bride finally join us, how joyous indeed" Marco notice the way Tom openly frowns. He can't help but mirror the expression, now apprehensive somehow, as they saw the goat-looking demon who had been standing idly approaches them. His face etched with a friendly smile directed at Marco. It was admittedly unsettling but he forced a polite smile to the guy in return. The Demon then looks at the Queen "..Your Majesty if I may..I believe this lots for great..concerns "

Tom, paces a few steps in front of him, face unreadable. His voice barely loud in the open space "..is there a problem, Vizeal?"

The addressed person didn't offer Tom a verbal response but simply a narrowed smile. Which had his..bonded's face scrunching up in clear agitation. The latter looking a little gleeful seeing it. 

He inches closer to Tom after seeing that, for whatever reason, he had this sudden feeling Tom had no qualms throwing hands any minute towards..the Vizeal.

And, he's not here to witness his temper flaring to life. Or uninviting Star would seem useless.

Additionally, Marco doesn't know what on earth prompt him, but it was getting a little tense around their gathered circle (Tom obviously not looking pleased being the sole reason) so he unconsciously touched Tom's sleeve, tentatively tugging it. The other stop pacing forward, but didn't deign Marco a look if he had minded the gesture. 

The Queen eyes the old goat, expression a little less of what Tom is sporting but still looking wary "..I think this is not the place to speak of this, Vizeal"

The Goat demon mock a cheery tone "..of course! Of course! It is after all, to welcome the Prince's Bride, Your Majesty. However.." Then he straightened himself, Marco notice the metal cane he had been using earlier now tapping it against the wilted red grass. His warm eyes (Marco doubts he actually means to look at him like that) now directed at Marco "..as Underworld's council I simply worry for the Prince's future..and I suppose it is right to think a mere Earthling might..pose foreseeable dilemmas for us..." Then he smiles, teeth now in full display as he paused. Marco wonders if people around here has a knack for such dramatic appearances. He can't help but wrinkle his nose in distaste.

Then this Vizeal guy continues, tone a little bright, a stark contrast to his hidden sneer in his words.

 "..Say for instance..being a complete human man at that"

Then he looks away, sneer (Marco had the gut feeling it was meant for him) masked behind a smile as he directs it to the Queen "..you don't intend to end the bloodline in your son, do you Your Highness?"

Marco stiffens at the words, Tom emitting a quiet growl.

So that's what he meant!?

"..that's enough Vizeal..point taken already" The King now speaks, voice authoritative as he gestures for the others sternly "..You are now excused"

The Goat mocks a bow, eyes never leaving Marco, eerie grin still in display before he left, same with the other demon with him earlier. But unlike the Vizeal..he looks rather mortified before he excuses themselves.

Tom's mother sighs then grace the two teens with a brittle smile.

"..I hope you have brace yourself with this, dear" The Queen address Marco and Tom, the latter sighing back in obvious exhaustion. "..the opposing faction had been rather loud this evening. I'd wager Vizeal wouldn't be the last you'd hear of them.."

"..don't worry Mother, we'll deal with it.." Tom speaks reassuringly. Even if his expression doesn't exactly match his words.

The Queen smiles at her son before she turns her attention towards Marco this time.

She splayed out a palm in front of him, and despite his nervousness and mixed with confusion, he allowed the Demoness to touch his chin, angling his head side-ways. Her yellow sclera narrowed at the slightly exposed part of his neck.

He swallows a hard lump around his throat, wondering if she could tell what sort of lies hidden on Marco. Her continued gaze is making him honestly nervous.

"..there is no Courting mark on him, Thomas" She speaks evenly, gone was the cheerful expression on her face unlike earlier. Then she lowers her head, almost near on Marco's face level, eyes shifting side-ways as she addresses her son "..I was informed you are courting him"

Both Marco and Tom stiffens. Their eyes meeting in obvious surprise. Marco utterly shocked because he thought Tom had informed his parents while Tom looking caught-off guard.

"..he's a human, I assumed a mark so early would be too much for him" Tom easily reasons, clearing his throat for added composure, expression determined now "..so I initially bind the both of us with a courting contract"

The King, after a while had speak, voice curious "..No one had use that process since your ancestors. It's a little wasteful when you two are going to end up in marriage anyway, Tom"

Tom opens his mouth, looking quite unsure of what to say but Marco decided to stop being such a by-stander and at least be a little more involve to securing their act.

So he smiles at his..err bonded, as if the sun shines out of Tom's ass and trying to act as if he was so delighted too see him. Then he speaks, pulling the sincerity out of his gut as if it's a huge chore "..I want to get to know your son, properly. So we would like to..uh take our time for this..?"

Marco pointedly avoids looking at Tom's way and solely looks at the King.

Tom's father blinks a couple times before he breaks into a wide grin "..well I can't argue to such sincere sentiments. Then I guess I'd be looking forward on seeing more of you, Marco"

Marco blanched inside his head. If only they knew the truth.

The Queen hums, she had been quiet all this time so all three of the men's attention turn towards her. He forgot she was still lightly touching his chin and seconds later Marco can feel a sudden warmth filling him, unlike Tom's this own actually runs hotter but not enough that it feels like it burns Marco's skin. Star's magic had always been bright and warm like cotton feels like but the Queen's leans more to a soothing furnace as she obviously channels her magic to Marco, then it stops the moment some part of his wrist glows up.

The Queen gently let go of his chin then slowly reaches for his wrist, Marco allowing all of it. Her clawed fingers lift his cuffs for a bit, observing quietly the manifested mark of his and Tom's contract.

Then she smiles eventually, tidying up Marco's sleeve before she let go of him completely "..I see you two are really taking this seriously then"

Marco and Tom looks at each other, one looking reasonably quite unsure while the other's face, unreadable.

They are taking this seriously, for all sorts of reasons that's different from theirs—

—he froze when he suddenly feels a light touch of lips grazing his forehead. He didn't see the Queen had actually lean forward while he was distracted, the familiar warmth seeping into the point of contact. A sense of Deja vu hits him as he realized she was doing what she had done towards Star on the night of the Blood Moon.

Then she leans away, smile now bright and a certain excited gleam on her expression. There was a sudden flare of guilt nestling perfectly on Marco's gut, making him squirm in discomfort as he was faced by their open welcoming expressions.

"..As my son's bonded and chosen by the Blood Moon, I believe a courting is unnecessary for the both of you in the long run" She started and Marco smiles, it was horribly shaky though. Then she claps her hands in obvious delight "..but it seems you two are genuinely taking things in consideration. I was afraid, my son would be forced in such a..lack-luster bond"

Marco looks away, hoping he wasn't frowning. He wasn't sure what to say to that and just decided to wing it "..yes, I uh..we talked..? Tom and I..giving the whole bonding thing..a shot?"

She looks so pleased at hearing his words, even the King looking at them so heartwarmingly. 

Oh god, he's just digging their own grave isn't he!? 

One look at Tom's blank face says enough already.

Then she looks at Tom, now face serious "..don't worry about the rising opposition, dear. Me and your father will fend them off." then Tom's parents now smiling at the both of them "..now, I believe you two need to enjoy the party. Marco, don't be a stranger alright deary?"

Marco grins at them, despite the guilt he can't believe Tom's parents are such heartwarming demons he can't help but smile at them genuinely. He bows in front "..thank you Your Majesty, and I will"

They all smile again before pulling Tom in a short hug, then afterwards left the both of them.

He can sense Tom had stand next to him, and the moment his parents are now busy joining other nobles in their conversation the two of them both heaved a tired sigh in unison.

"..please tell me I'm not the only one feeling horrible for deceiving your kind parents" Marco says while combing through his locks, trying to shake off the nerves.

Tom huffs a groan before he offers his arm again at Marco, seeing the gesture he snakes back his hand on cue. Before they started to walk towards the punch bowl.

"..no, we're on the same page on this one, unfortunately" Tom whispers, tone small enough for Marco to hear. Then the demon looks at Marco, brow quirked up in obvious question "..giving it a shot, huh"

Marco's eyes widens then looks away with a grunt "..I was only committing to the bit! You weren't saying anything concrete back there!"

"..no, I—.." Tom starts reluctantly, voice trailing off in a quiet murmur "..I actually appreciate it"

The words was said so softly but enough that Marco caught everything about it though. So it was understandable when he gaze at Tom with surprise.

For the first time, Tom appears awkwardly, gaze not meeting Marco's own, but he was still frowning "..I don't..make a habit of lying to them so I appreciate what you did.."

He looks uncomfortable, as if expressing appreciation towards Marco pained him in some way. It was an expected response all things considered but Marco can't erase this niggling feeling that for what it's worth, Tom genuinely means it somehow.

Marco assess him quietly, for some reason seeing the guy in a different lens.

Now that he thinks about it, he does seem kind have a healthy relationship with his parents. He doesn't know why he needs to hide about the plan of severing the bond to them.

Marco asks that, his curiosity getting the best of him "..your parents feels like they're good people, why can't you tell them we're not actually in it for this whole bond?"

He watches the way Tom's face turn into surprise, looking at Marco's way. The human raised his brow at Tom, wondering if he's actually going to answer him or not.

Tom heaved a tired sigh before he glances away "..it's not as simple as that. If it's just my parents then they'll understand if I sever our bond..because they always want what's best for me.."

Marco blinks at the last few words. He wasn't expecting for Tom to be this close to being honest, let alone to speak so openly with Marco. And at the way Tom cleared his throat, looking particularly uncomfortable again. Marco lowkey enjoys seeing him squirm, neither making a sound just so Tom would continue.

The demon pursed his lips in slight annoyance, but continues to speak anyway "..as I've said, we revere the Blood Moon for a millennium and it's without a doubt that the council would make sure I get married with you, it's not even up for debate. And my parents knows that. I just don't want them to think I feel stuck with no choice with my bonded pair that's all..hence the courting scheme— it's..to assure them in some way"

Tom followed with another pained grimace as if it took everything in him to say that. 

Marco ignores the little thought 'well, you are stuck with me anyway and vice versa' before he added another question "..but then why are there people who doesn't like the idea of me as your..bride? I don't know about you, but that's all I've been getting at this night"

Tom openly frowns, then looks at him "..They are just extremist when it comes to taking care of the Underworld's future that's all..they welcome the Blood Moon Bride but they—..don't exactly welcome yet the fact you're a human and a man.. Most of the opposition are noble houses that want their daughters to have a chance into the royal family and some of the council sees your status as a human and being a boy as unfit to be my..bride "

Marco's expression pinched in obvious displeasure "..I'm sorry, but I can't believe literal demons are being discriminatory—"

"—we're not " Tom interrupts with a hiss, the both of them pause on their frowns when a couple of nobles offers a greeting. Tom and Marco force a smile at them— the moment they bypassed them they go back in looking at each other heatedly "..it's not because you're just a human guy but.. you can't exactly give me children if we got married, the demon's lineage won't prosper like that unless there's magic involved—"

"—Hey! That's!—.."

Marco stops into a screeching halt, now processing those words and actually blushed to the tips of his ears. Tom, who had been frowning earlier, now looks surprise at the human's tinted face then his own cheeks actually..darkens. The both of them looking away in apparent embarrassment.

"..I hate everything you just said right now" Marco groans petulantly, willing away the heat on his cheeks. God.

"..you were the one who keep asking " Tom proceed to click his tongue then gruffly explains "..in any case, that's the main complaint of the opposing faction. Some of them even so far as starting to line up a few princesses for the Royal family to consider. And I don't..want that. I had enough dealing with this, the politics are nothing but a pain"

Marco looks the way the edge of Tom's eyes darkens, face dimming in clear irritation. He was actually full blown ranting to Marco, and the obvious stress from the week evidently wasn't just tied to the bond withdrawal but the guy must have been dealing with internal political conflict too.

"..dude you're a prince." Marco starts, choosing to say something random that point out the mess Tom just told him, exasperated at the situation in general "..whatever you do is going to be political"

That somehow didn't ease Tom's aggravated state. If anything a few wisps of fire escapes the demon's lips and Marco can't have him loosing it now.

So he squeeze the other's arm, hoping he'd snap out of his verging fit. Tom eyes the gesture instantly before huffing, face rid with the tempered look in them. 

Marco sighs, now gaining most of his composure back. Mind drawing back to what he learns so far. So if he got this straight, if he actually get to pull off this whole courting thing and have their council convince enough then it means Tom will most likely be left alone and won't be forced to consider a spare options for a new bride? Or concubine? Is this how this works? 

Honestly, it seems to favor Marco if their uptight government doesn't approve of him then again..he did have a deal with the guy so he doesn't exactly have a choice here. No matter what, Tom is the only thing he's obligated to help right now, if anything they are reluctantly on the same team and should work together.

If the stupid council doesn't question Marco as a bride then Tom won't be forced to choose another princess as his replacement, seeing as the guy doesn't want it.

That also means they get to focus on finding a solution to sever the bond. Marco has a lot more questions to ask really but he feels like he had enough hearing something out of Tom's mouth, another bomb drop on him might end Marco at this point—

"—Sir Diaz is that you?"

Marco perks up suddenly, whipping his head towards the direction of the voice only to actually see a familiar face. 

Seallia's bright expression greets him, eyes light up in recognition. Marco without hesitation left Tom's side (more than gladly to do so) as he met her half way through the garden.

"Princess! You're here!" He exclaims, a mixture of relief to see some familiar faces and happiness of seeing her looking so well. 

Seallia chuckles warmly and was about to open her mouth to say something but stop mid-way as she looks at Marco's side. Marco frowns in confusion only to feel another presence joining them. He doesn't need to know and look back to find Tom most likely had followed him quickly. 

Before Marco can even reprimand him or tell him to leave them be for a moment, Tom cocked a brow at her while smiling inquisitively "..and you must be?"

Her eyes widens, quickly ducking down at the sight of Tom. Marco grimace, more than not pleased of seeing her instantly cowering in this guy's presence.

 "..oh my seas, my sincere apologies Your Highness" She gasps in realization, eyes staring at the dangling earring on Marco's left ear for a brief moment before hastily curtsying, specifically at the both of them. Marco makes a subtle noise of surprise at the action. She speaks once more, eyes closed in obvious sincerity "..Greetings. I'm Lady Seallia Clamdistine of The Northern Seas. I'm afraid I have not extended congratulations as of yet. My Father also wishes his humble sentiments for your Highness and the Blood Moon Bride. May Neptune's waves and the seven seas bless your union"

Tom hums, obviously appreciative with the words. Marco rolled his eyes at him and feeling a little more uncomfortable of seeing an acquaintance being so overly formal in his presence.

"..thank you, Princess. Please send my kind regards to your Father as well" Tom replies with an earnest smile. Seallia bows while she return a short reply "..My Father would be pleased hearing from His Highness"

Marco grumbles, had enough with the while royal facade and unkindly pushes Tom away "..now that's over with. Can you go? I'm going to hang out with her"

Tom flashes him a subtle stern look "..did you forget I can't leave your side?"

Marco impatiently smiles at him, making an extra effort of appearing endearingly annoying and hopefully infuriating enough to the demon before he subtly mocks at him  "..of course, how can I forget when you keep me reminding me, dear"

Tom's lower eyelid twitches at the sound of the endearment. Marco internally snickering. He can see in his periphery, Seallia holding back her giggles.

"Anyway, leave already jeez. I want to talk to someone who's less stiff" Marco jabs lightly and follows it quickly, not letting Tom get a word in "and besides, we're going to hang around the punch. It's not like I'm gonna run away"

"..I wouldn't put it past you, dear " Tom's sneer was carefully masked with a charming smile and Marco almost wanted to flip him off for how obvious it was. But pushes him more before turning to Seallia, wrapping his arm around her own then gently scurrying off towards the punch bowl. He slightly looks back and saw Tom now more openly looking at him with an exasperation.

Marco simply rolled his eyes 

The last thing he saw before he turn away was Tom being approached by other demons, now busy in conversing with them.

They approached the punch bowl, and Marco slowly walks now that he wasn't eagerly getting away from Tom's hovering. He instantly let go of her as the rows of refreshments are within sights. He notice a few stragglers nearby, enjoying the background music and food. 

"..sorry about that, I need a breather from him" Marco offhandedly says to her. Then he adds with a sigh, most of his weight now leaning against the long table where the food and drinks are being served "..he'd been tense all evening"

For some reason, she simply offered a wide demure grin "..His Highness must be worried, you're exactly the only human aside from the King here. I'd wager he would be restless to having you away from him.."

Marco internally cringe at that. The way she says it implies Tom is looking out for him just because..but she doesn't know the truth and they're suppose to play like the courting partners that they are. Marco heaved a heavy sigh, stopping himself from correcting her wrong assumption of them.

"..I guess" He settles for instead then he feels a certain tap on his shoulders, catching his attention.

He angled his head, only to see a demon, wearing a neat waiter's get-up and probably the one tending the table.

He was holding out some tall flute glass, filled with the same dark liquid he had seen earlier.

Then the demon server beams brightly "..we happen to notice you haven't been served with drinks, please have some Your Grace"

"..sorry but I uh.."

Marco couldn't stop the way his nose wrinkled1 up, seeing the almost blood hue of the drink sloshing inside the glass and it must been so obvious as the demon blinks before panicking.

"..no worries! The Prince had see to it that the drinks would suit your taste" he hurriedly states with an apologetic smile. Marco smiles at the waiter sheepishly, discarding the thought of Tom going out of his way to do that, that guy is such a performer through and through huh. It would make sense for others to notice if the buffet accommodates his human palate. Adding more genuine detail to their act. He sighs at the thought before he reaches for the neck of the glass. 

"..it's pure cranberry and there are also assortments of human delicacies, would you like for me to serve you some?"

The demon was smiling expectantly and Marco is a little..dare he say, dumbstruck at such heartwarming treatment. He can't believe these guys are demons, what on earth.

Marco soft smile grazed his lips then beams at the at server kindly "..it's okay I'll get some later. Thank you for the drink"

Some other servants had huddled near the one Marco was talking to and they all but smile at him before the demon in front of the human inclined his horned-head "..it was our pleasure, please enjoy the evening"

Then they excuse themselves while Marco smiles one last time to them. He raised the glass towards his lips and lights up at the sweet taste of it. It does taste kind of cranberry, with some other fruity taste added but all in all it does matches to his palate somehow.

Then he all but forgot the person who he dragged here.

"..oh crap, I forgot— how about you Seallia do you like some?" He hastily ask her but she was already sporting her own glass and a few plates of..wait, are those eels?

"..sorry, I left your side to get some of these. " she stated before plucking a piece of eel then elegantly plops it inside mouth, her sharp teeth crunches the slimy fish. She chews happily before looking at Marco, who politely looks away at her peculiar snack "those demon-servants were quite enthralled to serve you so I let you be for a bit"

Marco rubs his neck before putting down his flute glass. Tom must have excessively instruct those guys anyway.

Marco voiced it out as such "..well, my bonded probably strong-armed those guys to do that. Who knows."

Seallia has a curious smile on her face, making Marco look at her curiously "..you know..it's nice to see the Prince looking a little like himself now. It sort of bring back memories"'

Marco frowns at the shift of topic. But indulge her easily anyway.

"..you mean, him being— excuse my, language— an absolute ass had always been his default personality..? How is that nice to see?" 

Seallia laughs as if what he said was even remotely funny, leaving Marco even more confuse. Then she puts her plate and glass beside Marco's own before she faces him, looking quite thoughtful "..well, a demon of his blood comes with the temperance I'm afraid. You could say it's nature of his..though the past few years had been..hm, dare I say, he change completely?"

Marco raised a brow at her, interest now piqued "..what do you mean?"

She waves a clawed hand in the air, as if unsure of how to phrase it before she starts "..nothing concerning, but it was..notable how he completely change himself. I've heard he actively participates in therapy?"

Marco furrow his brow at the way she phrase it, before he adds "..what's wrong with that?"

Seallia blinks and frantically shakes her hand "..oh seas, I wasn't implying it was wrong of His Highness to seek betterment I was just.."

Marco sighs at her floundering, as if she was afraid of saying something offending to Tom "..you can lay it out on me you know, the last thing I'd do is actually snitch on you to Tom" Then Marco offers a cheeky and reassuring smile "..actually if you have some dirt on him then I'm all ears!"

She hides a laugh behind her hand then smiles at him "..I'm starting to see why the Moon chose you for him, Sir Diaz"

Marco scrunched up his nose in clear distaste, holding in his tongue before he actually calls the Blood Moon an utter fraud or something. And decided to say something else instead "..please drop the sir and really just call me Marco. Anyway, about Tom..?"

She only shook her head in amusement before her expression turn pensive "..to put it mildly, a prince of the Underworld undergoing anger management is..an oddity to say the least. It defeats..their entire nature?"

He wasn't expecting to hear that of all things. He was looking forward with some worthy of blackmail material or something to tease the guy but..

..Well, in an nutshell, an actual demon on therapy sounds incredibly.. ridiculous. And yes, odd in so many ways. But hey, they're still people, just because they were born as demons doesn't meant they can't deviate from the nature they were born with. Who was he to judge that anyway? Besides Marco always believe there are some hidden good in every monstrous exterior after all.

..Even Tom is allowed to change.

(That took a lot of effort to admit, honestly)

Though, the guy obviously need more visits from Brian to actually reel in his nasty attitude.

Marco huffs a laugh afterwards "..believe me the guy actually needs it"

She sighs softly "..I'm sure he does. However, word on the street..it made the whole future crown a mere joke. Simply because his reasons clearly driven from his..peculiar fixations on your sworn princess.."

Marco blinks, confused "..my what?"

Seallia raised a perfect brow at him, gaze questioning "..are you not affiliated to Mewni's Princess? I believe you've sworn loyalty to her seeing as you were actually her escort on the Ball and donning the family insignia..from what I've heard at least"

Well, Marco had a feeling her definition of affiliation is different of him just simply being Star's friend. His loyalty isn't exactly decided with such formal reasons other than just pure friendship.

" ..uh, you could say that" Marco agrees anyway then fixed her another curious gaze "..so what? People don't like it that he was seeking help?"

"..perhaps, a few changes have happened around Hell since the Prince was rumored going therapy, leaving some denizens uh..quite unsettled?" She says carefully and Marco raised a brow. She continues, wringing her hands together, before sighing softly "..mostly fanatics and extremist spreads such comments. They are..demons after all. They believe the future of Hell must be lead with iron-clad violence and ferociousness..the future crown should embody such expectations.."

Marco stills for a bit..

But Tom was aiming change..for Star.

That's what he knew after all, well unless Star wasn't actually telling the truth of what transcribe of their conversation with Tom in the Ball. But he didn't realize how it must been such a big deal and hard of a decision to deviate away from the social expectations— the constructive pedestal— that demons put on a royal like Tom's position.

This was..actually the moment he realized being a royal isn't just about the position they have it seems. Star's carefree and clear disinterest to conform to the traditional behaviors of what should a princess act like had sort of blind Marco of what royalty actually entails.

He never imagined some..kingdoms won't kindly appreciate deviants. Even if it's their crowned Prince.

So this what actually he deals with since then? And yet, that guy still continued to have his temper fixed for a girl he loves even if it means being secretly regarded as an oddity by some of his fellow race.

Just because he was changing in a way but some of his people saw as not actually worth changing over with.

Marco frowns..imagining how exhausting that is.

" .Sir— I mean, Marco? I hope I hadn't unnecessarily made you worried" Her voice snaps him out of his stupor and Marco instantly smiles at her, hoping whatever thought he was conjuring inside his head didn't leak through his face.

" nah, if anything thanks for telling me" He says, and he means it despite not exactly knowing why. Then he flashed a reassuring smile "..but don't worry, I bet that guy can handle it. It's not like a few busybodies can change the fact he'll still rule Hell someday, right?"

She looks at him with surprise before she let out a soft chuckle "..you know, His Highness had been overly distance these past few years, his appearances on formal events— well, you could say his actions had been solely tied by some hidden purpose. But..when he was with you earlier, it felt like he can be himself somehow"

Marco furrowed his brow, not understanding that at the very least. The guy had been nothing but a huge jerk and Marco doesn't enjoy every waking second of it. But Seallia doesn't know that, everyone here only knows that Tom and Marco are genuinely connecting just as the Blood Moon paired them as.

They don't know its a sham underneath.

So he doesn't have it in him to actually correct her before he force a grin.

"Believe me the guy can be quite prickly sometimes—"

"—I'm afraid I would have to agree with you on that, Your Grace"

Marco jumps, almost letting out a yelp at the sudden voice so close to his side.

What is up with them and always interrupting Marco!?

However, his complaint died on his throat the moment he faced whoever had the gall butting into his and his friend's conversation.

A soft charming smile easily greets him though. Four eyes squint at him in apparent glee, the demon's red-colored skin resembles the Queen strikingly. However he has burgundy hair, the top tied to a neat half bun while the rest of his shoulder-length hair frames his horns and head. His clothes not as overly regal compared to Tom but still screams royalty in Marco's eyes.

Marco blinks..and can't help but look at the guy intensely because he weirdly resembles..Tom for some reason.

"..good evening Prince Augustus, I didn't know you'd be here" Seallia greets, shaking the human out of his trance and Marco looks at her for a moment then back at the guy.

"..wait you know him?" Marco asks, a bit perplexed.

She nods eagerly before gesturing to the newcomer, who still keeps smiling at Marco like he intends to embody the sun to be looking so cheerful "..I'm a frequent guest whenever the Draconius Manor held a social party. So yes, I know him. Though I'm surprise His Highness attended tonight"

She pointedly address the guy with a smile.

The person in question literally brightens and all but bows towards her, effectively reaching for her gloved hand and pressing a light peck on her knuckles. 

She giggles while Marco inches away from the guy.

"..and possibly miss my cousin's rumored bride? You know I'm all in it for my family's hubbub, Princess" then he winks at her, making Seallia chuckle again.

Then he turn towards Marco, eyes still wrinkled in a bright smile before he steps forward. 

Marco eyes him warily, but an easy smile worms its way over his lips, hoping he appear friendly. Seallia happens to call him a prince so he needs to regard him as such..

The demon's eyes shifts side-ways.

"..guessing by the metalwork, that is definitely Thomas's courting gift" he speaks rather curiously. Marco eyes widens for a fraction, instinctively touching his earring where the guy had been looking at.

"..oh, you didn't know do you?" He quirks teasingly and Marco frowns at him. Then the guy squints at the earring "..there's no mistaking it though. It seems my dear cousin put a lot of thought on crafting it"

The guy, whoever he is, pursed his lips in a thoughtful hum before he whistles, clearly impress "..even more so compared when he prepared for the Mewni girl's gift. You're a special one, huh"

Wait is he talking about Star?

Also seriously, Tom actually made this..?

He was expecting it was imported or something. He didn't..well, Tom did say he can't half-ass the gift but Marco couldn't imagine he'd put actual effort and literally build it from scratch. 

He unconsciously toys with the hoop and chains, mind a little occupied.

He bets Tom just want to impress the people who'll see his courting gift for Marco. All for the added show—

—Before he can even wallow in his surprise, he jolts when a hand touched his. He whips his head only to find the guy had ducked down and gingerly raised Marco's hand towards his lips, eyes trained onto his own.

Marco gawks, appalled.

And even more so when the demon kissed his knuckles as well.

"..good evening, a pleasure of finally meeting the Blood Moon Bride" He then let go of Marco's hand, which he snatches away quickly. The demon laughing at the sight before bowing in front of him "..I'm Augustus Lynx Draconius. Thomas's cousin, you could say the third Prince of the Underworld as well"

Then he flashed Marco another beaming smile which was..admittedly a little fetching to be honest—

—wait, he is Tom's cousin?

Oh.. that makes sense at least. 

Marco cleared his throat then offered his own smile, while he bows awkwardly in return "..good evening as well, I'm Marco?..uh Marco Ubaldo Diaz, nice to meet you?"

He— the Augustus— grins, the sharp array of teeth now in Marco's clear sights "..I couldn't believe Tom is with a man buttt—" he paused then smiles cheekily at Marco "—looking at the Bride in the flesh, I may not be that too oppose either as well"

Then he paired it with a handsome wink.

Marco somehow blushed, partly embarrassed. Isn't this guy being a little bit too shameless and untoward?

Seallia chimes in, playfully stern "..please don't tease Marco like that, Your Highness. He's not used to your quirks as of yet"

Augustus laughs "..oh but I'm not lying! It's not everyday you see a dashing human again here since the King!" Then he looks at Marco, smile now sheepish "..but if it makes you uncomfortable I'll stop of course—"

Marco frantically raised his hands, placating the other. Some of the demons earlier had been either too formal or snobbish that he finds Tom's cousin a little refreshing to witness. "—no, no, it's fine? I uh..I don't mind, I'm just surprise that you're.."

The guy tilts his head like a curious puppy and smile at him expectantly. Marco snorts..a little bewildered knowing this guy is related to Tom in some way..

"..you're just so different from Tom is all" He settles instead and Augustus (god, his name is a mouthful) grins widely.

"I get that a lot" he says rather happily (a bit excessively pleased in Marco's opinion) then lean forward to Marco. The human blinks at the sudden proximity, making him step back for a bit, the guy's eyes turn hooded, gaze now focused on him. Then he whispers "..he's always so stiff and grumpy. If you happen to change your mind, I'd be open to a little arrangement with you instead, Your Grace—"

"—what makes you think, he'll change his mind?" 

Marco jumps as he feel a hand snake around his waist. He looks up, only to have Tom leaning closer to his eye level. He was standing slightly behind him so their cheek almost brush. Marco can't help but shiver as his earring got snagged by Tom's pointy ear. The demon prince's eyes are relaxed but Marco can sense the way his jaw clenched in obvious annoyance. 

Marco looks down, shaking the surprise and suppressing his senses that's being filled by Tom's sudden unnecessary closeness. The bond had been rather dormant earlier when they were walking together, but the brief separation had it fluttering to life once more..

He stomps the added warmth seeping through his skin of where Tom touches him gingerly.

"..Thomas! There you are cousin! I was just giving the Bride a few propositions, nothing much!" Tom's cousin smile somehow..feels different but Marco can't pinpoint as to why. His eyes close in an elated expression before he steps away from Marco, and now with Tom.

He looks at Seallia helplessly and saw she was looking at Marco with a twinkle of wonder that didn't fail to make him confuse.

His attention is now pulled back when Tom stands straight, but hand never leaving Marco's waist. If anything he even pulls him closer towards his space making the human grunt in surprise.

"..and exactly what proposition is that " Tom's lips pulled into a frown as he looks at his cousin, expression narrow. Marco was a little lost of why the guy is suddenly so on edge. But Augustus chirps back once more.

"..nothing nefarious of course!" The red demon grins, before he crossed his arms behind him. Then he eyes Marco, his smile softening just a tiny bit, just like how he appeared before Tom even joined them "..after all, I wouldn't want Marco to feel..discarded by the Prince once the council chooses a Princess for you"

Marco stills, lips parting in surprise and Augustus smiles friendly towards him. Then he looks at Tom, the easy-going smile replace with a bit of an edge this time. 

Tom's hand started to feel hot against Marco's waist, the heat seeping ridiculously fast to his waistcoat and the way a vein was bulging near his jaw has Marco in complete alarm. He can even sense the rattling growl that threatens to escape from his insufferable partner and people are starting to look at their huddled group.

He can even see Tom's parent's not far away from them, slowly getting alerted by the Princes confrontation.

Even Seallia looks uncomfortable now, the growing invisible tension between these guys clearly affecting her

..Ugh, these guys seriously.

Like hell he'd be the center of attention again of some royal's hidden beef for each other.

So without hesitation he reaches for Tom's face, his whole palm grabbing his chin before he pulls him eye-to-eye with Marco.

"..calm down " is all he whispers, shying away from being a hiss because apparently Tom's indiscreet display of temperance is gaining attention, because there are already whispering around them. The last thing he wants is for this guy's parents to get alerted completely. Then Marco made a bold action (that hopefully would not backfire to his face) and hesitantly knock their foreheads together hoping the guy would snap out of it. Given how surprise Tom was it seems his little attempt (evidently pathetic though) of a headbutt was worth it. Marco forces a caring smile, voice a little loud as he attempts to redirect everyone's attention away from the cousins heated stare down "..you always get so heated quickly, dear "

Seallia sort of make a strange noise, Marco couldn't look at her with concern as he was busy defusing a ticking-time bomb named Tom, who just happens to be his bonded that he has a semi-responsibility to aid and might single-handedly ruin the evening to some ridiculous provocation if Marco doesn't intervene.

Tom blinks and surprisingly sighs softly, his three eyes  quickly rakes the surrounding people who was curiously watching them. Then quickly playing along as whatever simmering growl he had been emitting ceased entirely. Marco was expecting him to pull away from his hold but instead Tom rest his face fully against his palm. His expression pinched, the clear exhaustion surfacing once more as he murmurs, in a tone that's totally foreign. The guy looks so defeated and done already to a point he couldn't care he was acting..like this with Marco of all people "..sorry, my bad"

Marco inhales sharply. Clearly not expecting the soft admission and the closest to a sincere apology from him. If he didn't know it was a fake front Marco would have mistaken Tom being capable of saying sorry.

But he swallows his surprise and looks at Augustus who..has a rather strange expression marring all over his face. The guy's gaze trained on the both of them.

He was still smiling though and Marco offered an apologetic smile towards him "..sorry about him, he's probably tired, all that blood boiling to his skull again"

"..no I'm not" Tom grunts lowly, before he leans away, the human letting go of his chin and Marco tuts at him "..be quiet you. Anyway, I think we should go" He turns to Seallia "..sorry, but I need to uh..you know.."

She waved a hand to him "..it's fine, please don't mind me. Also, I'm happy seeing you doing so well Marco and the Prince as well"

Marco smiles at her before he grabbed Tom's wrist. Then he stops in front of Augustus, half bowing while the latter return the gesture with a smile. 

"..it was nice meeting you though" He says and the other grins before replying "..likewise, I'd be happy to see you around more Marco"

Marco didn't get to say anything as Tom emits another threatening growl. He only sighs and offers Augustus a sheepish smile before he pulls Tom away from them.

After all he has an ill-tempered jerk to tend to first.

Chapter Text

Marco keeps walking around the maze-like shrubs of the garden, he never look back until he can swear he doesn't hear any noises from the guests anymore. All he did was trek the cobbled pathways, leading the both of them slowly away from the center of the party. 

The guy from behind all but turn mute as Marco unceremoniously pulls him, Tom was neither resisting or grumbling any noises of complaint so the human continues walking.

Good, the least the guy can do was keep quiet.

Marco turns right and lights up when he actually see a huge gazebo. He didn't waste any single second as he dragged Tom there. The gazebo has four entrances on all opposing sides, the pillars had wild thick vines with black roses running around them and it seems have breached the inner awning of the resting place. But upon closer inspection, the couches and pillows insides are still pristine and neither the wooden rails look they are withering, indicating the roofed structured is well taken care of.

Marco took the tiny steps, his and Tom's heavy footsteps cause initial creaks on the wooden planks and even more so the moment they step inside the roof, the floorboard squeaks under their weight.

The human let go of Tom immediately, and all but faced him with an aggravated look, the expression easily slipping off of him now that he was sure no one is within earshot.

And the guy? Had the audacity to not even look unbothered at Marco's pointed look.

"..what happen to not you verging on bursting flames tonight!?" Marco hissed lowly, still mindful of his volume just in case some wayward person stumbles on the both of them.

Tom scoffs under his breath, proceeding to cross his arms over his chest "..that's just how I am with him. I can't helped it.."

Marco pinched the bridge of his nose in added exasperation "..No, dude. He was egging you on for some reason and you were taking the bait!"

The other looks even less pleased "..I had it handled back there—"

Marco interrupts unkindly "—I'm gonna stop you there man, because you clearly don't if I didn't stop you from lighting the whole place on fire. What was that even about? Some sort of ego trip!?"

Seriously, they're unbelievable.

Marco sighs, trying to will his annoyance down. You know what, he doesn't care at this point, he's just tired and he can't deal with these guys any longer—

"..and, what about you?" Tom's neutral tone catch Marco's attention.

"Excuse me?" Marco ask, face clueless.

Tom eyes him sharply, teeth clenched in unrestrained tension and looking so..angry. For whatever reason, hell if Marco knows.

"..you were intend to act like my bonded tonight and yet you allow that half-wit to start making advancements. Seriously propositions? Give me a break Marco " Tom growled as he steps forward, the edges of his eyes darkens as he bared his teeth at Marco.

While Marco looks back at him, face aghast "..is that what this is? Dude, I only made small talk to guy, which happens to be your cousin and freaking family?—" he paused when Tom just looks even irrationally angry and Marco all but throws his hand in the air, at a lost of what exactly is this guy's problem "— oh my god, are you that really angry when your ego got one-upped!? Are you shitting with me right now!?—"

Tom seethes, face haughty "— as if I'd let him one-upped me—"

Marco snaps, volume still controlled  "— funny, because that's all I'm getting at for the stunt you've pulled!" Then he aggressively heaves a tired groan, massaging his temple before he thoughtlessly added "because if not, then you just sound so crazily jealous and we know the chances of that being true are slim—"

Marco stops when no infuriated protest interrupted him like he had thought it would. His heart lurched through his throat and he snaps his eyes at Tom, who was biting his lower lip harsly, eyes locked on the floor and expression clearly..furious. 

He waited for a couple of seconds for Tom's denial— only for it to never come.

Marco gawks at the other, flabbergasted "..please tell me you're joking because no freaking way—"

Tom snaps his angry eyes at Marco before he took three steps towards him until he was standing a few inches apart from the human. Then he growled heatedly as if he had reach a breaking point "—Marco I'm a demon, I have instincts you can't hoped to ever understand and I can't hope to reel in all the time. So excuse me if I'm at the verge of slugging Augustus' face for even thinking of offering a deal with the person I'm unfortunately courting and bonded with."

Marco's eyes widens..cheeks flushing pink despite his confusion. 

So what, he was being..objectively territorial? 

Is that—..

Is that even a freaking thing!?

I mean, he knows demons are infamous for this sort of tendencies but he never thought Tom is so easily swayed— actually, scratch that he can see the guy like that— but to Marco!?

As far as he was aware, the guy hates his guts and vice versa.

So excuse him for being so dumbfounded and confuse..!

Marco slaps both of his palms across his face and groaned loudly, like all of his energy got zapped out all of a sudden "..each time you open your mouth I swear it always took a few lifespans out of me.."

Tom emits a frustrated growl and Marco peeks between his fingers as the demon steps away, body tense and still agitated. 

So he sighs and decided to sit down on the couch, sagging in relief at the soft cushions underneath before he fixed Tom a sharp look "..let's just calm down okay? So what instincts were you talking about?"

Tom pursed his lips to a fault Marco swears the guy's fang might as well pierced his bottom lip. He looks like the mixture of uncomfortable, misery, and simmering anger that's about to explode and Marco is too tired to deal another fiery outburst—

".—it's the contract and the bond" Tom suddenly hissed between his teeth. Then he angrily looks down, jaw clenched and fist balled up tightly. Marco eyes him warily, not interrupting the guy "..you don't feel it as much as I do..but I—" Tom stops and sighs angrily once more, Marco looking at him unimpressed at the display "..the demon nature in me recognizes you as..my own no matter how much I dislike it— so yes, Marco. Demons are territorial of what they considered theirs..we don't take it kindly if some other demon purposely threatens that. I can't help it.."

'But I'm not really..yours?' Is what he suddenly thinks before shutting down those words. Feeling himself warm at thinking such bizarre thing. This situation is so weird he doesn't even know what to say. Can you even be objectively possessive of someone, with romantic or even platonic feelings obviously nonexistent..?

Because that's what Marco understands to what Tom just said.

So should he apologize for making his bonded unknowingly jealous? Was it his fault that the lot of them are so infuriatingly complicated and he didn't act accordingly? Seriously, what kind of personal hell is this!?

Marco leans his head against the backrest of the couch, eyes focusing at the awning. He's tired, to a point he doesn't really care anymore of what sort of demon-instincts fueled Tom.

The guy is crazy and maybe, Marco is too for dealing with him.

Tom suddenly speaks "..it won't happen again, I usually had more reign of this part of me—" Marco snorts, seriously doubting that. Tom clicks his tongue at the human's unsubtle laugh before he continues "—the exhaustion probably snapped my composure I—.. Fine, I was wrong"

Marco peeks at him, assessing if there's even a drop of sincerity on the apology but seeing Tom's clear remorse only had him closing his eyes back.

Tom doesn't know where this sudden shame generating from, but at the way Marco hadn't deign him even a single word after his apology (which, he still believes he wasn't wrong for what he did) was making him on edge.

Today had been nothing but stressful, the week of planning and dealing continuous audiences from noble factions about their appeal adding more to his exhaustion. 

Not to mention, the bond withdrawal.

Tom thinks he couldn't physically ignore anymore the flaring pain littering his chest, both physically and figuratively as if the entire week he had been nothing but carrying a punctured hole in his undead heart for how much it..seeks Marco.

Tom grits his teeth at the last thought, the only thing that had stopped him from reaching out for the human was his unfiltered disdain and pride of not the first one to cave in between the two of them. His responsibilities and a few visits from the court physician was the only thing that distracted Tom from the numbness of his body—

—and yet, one simple brief touch from any of Marco's exposed skin was enough for Tom's misery to vanish in its existence. His whole body had been both tense and relax as the night he has Marco close to his side that all he wants to do is sleep with the warmth the human was exuding out.

And Tom? 

He had been absorbing the heat of his bonded's as if it was the very essence of eternal flame just so to quenched the thirst and fill his freezing limbs with warmth and energy.

He was aware of it. And it maddens him, filled him with excruciating anger of feeling such a thing despite knowing that he can't help it.

(The agonizing war between lighting Marco on fire and staying close to his radiating heat had Tom occupied most of their evening)

And then you have his cousin.

Tom can feel the licks of fire dancing on his tongue at the simple memory of Gus' audacity.

He knows it was instincts of his. His father's Mewman blood doesn't exactly lessen the fact Tom has his mother's demon side, being one of the most powerful full-breed demon's in their lineage, adding to his legacy. He was a powerful demon that has too much repression that he wants to hide— that he indeed had been suppressing. He knows how easily he can be provoked into jealousy if someone dared to do so. This is the few attitudes Star had pointed it out for him in the past.

Tom can't help it. It's in his blood to have the first instinct is to set someone on fire if he sees some other demon touches what was his. 

But he had been stomping that habit— that inherent urge— since he and Star broke up. More than anyone else, he want that bullied the fuck out of his system just to reach that distant goal of proving himself better. He had been nearly successful so far.

Yet, seeing the way Augustus looks openly (knowing him, he meant to mess with Tom like that) at his bonded all he sees at the moment is to hang his cousin across a stake in Gehenna.

And once again, it infuriates him that he regards Marco in such a way despite knowing it was his nature and now more fueled by both of the contract and bond, his behavior is justified.

He wasn't just..happy with it.

This whole thing with Marco..it shouldn't be with him and Tom yet has no choice but be stuck with the guy. And now..he's some fool going all ballistic for such small provocations for one measly human.

It was driving him insane. And reasonably so.

Tom let out another disgruntled sigh, choosing to just discard all of that mess of thoughts unless he wants to loose it. At least Marco is now more aware of his demon tendencies.

"..there's something about the contract that I need you to know."

He watches with a frown at the way Marco looks at him with alarm.

"..so you did rigged it" he whispers accusingly, Tom wasn't sure of what to feel at the guy having the initial assumption of him rigging the contract.

He had a few moment of considerations but his Mother might want to see the scroll so he didn't risked it.

Tom thread his fingers through his hair, starting to feel his shoulders and eyes turn heavy. The earlier exchange all but snuff out the remaining dregs of his energy. He wishes to sleep but he knows the root of his exhaustion can't be simply remedied by a few hours of shut-eye.

"..no, I'd like to add something" Tom huffs as he crossed his arms over his chest, ignoring the squeeze underneath. "..you are to allow me full reign of curing my bond withdrawal on my own manner of choosing. No questions asked"

Marco raised a brow at him, frown etched on his lips "..what makes you so entitled for that anyway?"

Tom's lips twitch downwards before he gaze at him pointedly "..you're gaining health sustenance from my magic through our bond without my explicit permission. As long our bond exist you have natural access to my reserves to keep yourself alive. Me, not having the same privilege is hardly a fair trade. So yes, I do have the right to be entitled for your physical touch, Marco"

Marco's expression pinched, before he looks away, Tom can't even question why the other was looking a little flustered. 

Tom ignored him, even if he has complaints they still both know that the demon is right.

He may not be happy about the fact he needs Marco to properly function, as long as they're bonded that will remain true, but he could create a situation where he doesn't have to explicitly ask the guy to help Tom every single time. His pride had taken a huge blow this past several weeks and he rather not deal with lowering his head for a mere human's physical contact on top of it.

"..you're so troublesome" Marco sighs heavily and frowns at him "..okay, fine"

Tom narrow his gaze at him then repeated "..no questions asked"

The human deadpans back at him "..I get it already jeez. So come on, deal with that thing before you cripple yourself with the pain"

Tom huffs and slowly walks towards Marco, he sits a few inches away from the other. He ignores the way his body relaxes at the proximity and grit his teeth as the initial pull flares to life.

He can see in his periphery at the way Marco was looking away from him so Tom took that as his cue, all but braced himself before unceremoniously drops his head on Marco's lap, eyes closing as he let his body release the residual tension in them.

The first thing he notice is the way Marco freezes, but luckily no following question happens. So despite against his will, Tom sags under the contact, his head nestled less awkwardly than he anticipates on Marco's squirming thigh, while he settles his feet across the couch. His arms crossed over his chest while he closes his eyes, lips pursed tightly.

Eventually, he couldn't stop the way his lips release a contented sigh at the much needed and long week overdue of curing this troublesome depravity for the human—

—then he suddenly feel a tentative touch of nimble fingers on his hair, making Tom jolt in surprise. He instantly opens his third eye, squinting in suspicion only to see Marco looking away, expression conflicted.

"..I doubt lying down on my lap would be enough to cure a week's worth of suffering" Marco surprisingly reasons soundly and Tom huffs before closing his eye again, not saying a single thing.

As if taking his silence as an answer Marco now cards his fingers through his hair, effectively mussing up his slicked back hairstyle.

(The resounding relief in him was enough to overpower whatever protest he has for the guy ruining his hair)

He grunts when he feels Marco hesitantly..scrapes his blunt nails through his scalp. The instant relief at the firmer point of contact had Tom stomping the ridiculous warmth replacing the chilling stiffness on his bones. 

It took a lot of effort for Tom to stop whatever sounds to leave his lips, swallowing the heavy noise. Instead, he focuses his attention on the sensation and nothing else. His breathing steadying and begrudgingly allowing Marco's radiating heat to slowly invade the entirety of Tom's senses.

He can feel that distant exhaustion slowly gets relieved, whatever pain that lingers every muscle on his body now slowly untangling,  the pestering knots in them loosens—

"—I need to ask something" Marco's voice sounded closer and Tom furrow his brow at that, but remain closing his eyes and easing his body to a deeper relaxed state.

"..do I have a choice not to answer?" Tom grouses out without hesitation. Marco huffs, nails still easily carding the demon's hair with bewildering ease, as if he was used to the action. 

"..you're using my limbs as a pillow" the other states a matter of fact, Tom didn't offer any affronted sound as his attention got distracted at sudden graze of skin against his horns. He grits his teeth at the foreign sensation, stopping himself from twitching. Marco, probably being oblivious as a rock, continues speaking "the least you could do is indulge me while my thighs gets numb"

Tom snorts at the last jab "..fine, what is it?"

It took a few seconds before he hears anything from the guy. 

"..what your cousin said—" The moment Marco did speak Tom's eyes flashed open in annoyance. He took the mistake of looking up at the human and now they're both glaring at each other "—calm down will you? As I was saying, what he said made me think, so what exactly will happen to me if your council actually approve another princess for you?"

Tom shuts his eyes close again, but now frowning "..does it matter? It's not like my family's court will allow that to happen"

Marco sighs "..that's why I asked 'what if' dude"

Tom inhales heavily before exhaling with a heavy huff "..you'll be reduce as a concubine." He can sense Marco's hand stop scratching his scalp and Tom frowns, eyes still closed. Then the feeling of those featherlight touch was back again and he didn't know he had hold his breath throughout the pause so he sighs lowly before he continues "..the Prince's consort must be able to conceive children for the lineage to continue to prosper. But you're favored by the Blood Moon, so we can't easily discard you even if we later find out you're a human guy.." Tom whispers the next few words "..though that means you won't be..my main spouse anymore. In terms of position, you would be beneath the newly selected candidate"

Silence stretches between them. Tom had the sudden urge to open his eyes and sees what sort of expression Marco was wearing. 

So Tom did that.

And made a mistake again of seeing Marco looking down on him curiously. Tom held the eye contact, not even the guy's continued ministrations on his hair could distract him at the way they didn't let go of each other's gaze.

What he said was true, a week of debate happen over this particular issue. After Tom had left Marco's house he had responsibly informed the council that his bonded was not in fact a Mewman, but a complete Earthling. All manners of disputes broke out for the rest of the past week, Marco's eligibility to be Tom's future consort had been relentlessly questioned. Even Mom hadn't able to quiet down the rising protest from the other members of the court.

Marco being a guy wasn't their main argument because there are all sorts of magic and forbidden spells that might allow a spawn from Tom and..the human. At least in theory it was plausible. But some nobles did want to jump on the a chance to have their daughters gain place as his future Queen.

However, his blood as human had rise questioning points of possibly diluting completely the royal demon blood in the future. Some even so far as..called it the Royal lineage getting tarnished which was ridiculous because he was literally half-demon.The fact Marco doesn't have any magic and not backed with a political family adds more to their reasons for an appeal of a new candidacy. 

The only thing Marco has is really just being chosen with Tom by the Blood Moon.

In any case, those who oppose Marco's replacement are majority of the council. So he wasn't really worried of getting to be engage by someone else against his will as of yet.

But in his opinion? It was all so unnecessary. Sometimes he wants this life to not be decided by such ridiculous laws scrounge up by the parliament in the guise of securing the future of the Underworld and it's people.

He just wants to live his life. And even that is a crime—

"—monarchy sucks here. No wonder I never like my world's politics class. It's too complicated for my taste"

Tom snaps his eyes and looks up at Marco with surprise. The human was snorting while he busy himself on combing through Tom's hair.

"..seriously, how can you deal with all of these. If I had been a royal I would have runaway already. I bet Star would" Marco muses with a grin and Tom ignores the mention of her name (another whole can of worms he doesn't have the luxury nor timr to sort out) and stares at the human inquisitively before he speaks "..you're not bothered?".

Marco eyes him, mocking an arched brow "..bothered that I might get demoted as your Bride? Please don't flatter yourself, Lucitor. It wouldn't even feel like a loss to me"

And Tom, he didn't know but he closes his eyes again, tension now gone before he smirks easily "..most people would be, reduce as a concubine is basically societal suicide"

Marco laughs, the sound of his voice unrestrained, making Tom's brow twitched in quiet surprise, but remain eyes closed "..luckily for you I'm not most people, I couldn't care what position I am. Besides, all we gotta do is play along and have them approve the courting until I get this stupid bond removed"

Right, that's what their aim.

Tom sighs shaking the remaining heaviness on his shoulders, then quickly sits up. He twitches as Marco's hand got slowly dragged through his hair as he moves. The moment he was sitting his brush his bangs off of his forehead gingerly.

"..Tom? You good?" Marco's voice chimes in again and Tom looks at him, face unreadable.

Then he looks away before standing up, fixing his slightly creased clothes with a flick of his fingers "..I'm not saying thank you for..your lap"

Marco snorts lightly and stands up, Tom watches the other in his periphery as he smoothens his slacks before he faces the demon.

Then he rolled his eyes at Tom "..as if I'd expect you to be. Come on, I want to talk to Seallia more. Also can you go through the night without the fires and growling?"

Marco eyes him with a teasing smirk and Tom clicked his tongue in distaste. Before he looks away and offered his forearm. It's time they go back out there anyway, the guests would start to be suspicious of their prolonged absence.

Marco's resounding sigh at his side was his only sole response, before he felt the human wrapped his arm around Tom's own.

The rest of the night, all he register was his bonded's close proximity.

[Hell's Column]

A Royal Courtship Blossoms: Prince Thomas with the Blood Moon Bride, at Black Rose Soiree.

—Nyx Ember, The Hades' Gazette

[Picture insert: A perfect-timed shot where Marco bumps his forehead with Tom, both their expressions caught in a serene display]

    At the Sloth Estate, June 4th— A hush fell over the candlelight garden of the Palace last evening as His Royal Highness, Prince Thomas, and the Blood Moon Bride, Marco Ubaldo Diaz of Earth, were observed engaging in a most charming and captivating sight, amidst of an almost altercation between the Princes. Speculations circulates regarding the near skirmish between the two eligible royals of the Underworld however, the captured moment between our Crowned Prince and his betrothed captivates the denizen's shriveled hearts.

    The Prince, ever the picture of refined elegance in his impeccably tailored evening attire, was seen to have calmed down by an endearing move of his bonded. The scene had caused whispers of surprise among the noble guests and royal circles, the courting now speculated as proceeding without faults. His Grace, radiant in white and dark silk, embroidered with silver thread that shimmered under the soft candlelight, proudly donning his ruby crescent earring had grace the soiree with warmth and human kindness that left onlookers breathless.

 [Picture insert: Tom resting his head on Marco's lap at the gazebo, picture taken in low-saturated shot due to lack of light]

      Now the Prince and his Bride had escaped the center of the party and isolated themselves. Their conversation, though conducted in hushed tones, was punctuated by frequent laughter and the exchange of meaningful glances. Our sources observes the serene display the couple embodies outside of the respective crowds. The showcase of genuine sincerity of such private moment, once again, had the people of the Underworld at an awe for this budding romance between their future rulers. His Highness in such relax state with his betrothed sharing an intimate closeness had spark intrigue and wonder for many demons and people alike.

  Has our Prince finally found peace after years of longing for Mewni's Princess? 

   Has this night of clear warm connections between His Royal Highness and His Grace had shut down the opposing faction's appeal for a new candidacy?

  While there's still further no official announcement has been made, the snippets of affection displayed by the Royal couple last evening has sent ripples of excitement through the entire population of the denizens of Hell. The prospect of a union between the esteemed Prince Thomas and the enchanting Marco Diaz promises a future filled with grace, diplomacy, and, dare we say, a touch of once in a lifetime of Underworld's romance since the reigning Queen and King. The Gazette will continue to follow this developing story with keen interest, and we eagerly await further developments in this most captivating of royal affairs.

Society Whispers: Several prominent members of the court have confirmed a hearing will be made today at Envy Palace. Other high-standing houses from allied dimensions had select a few eligible princesses that would be chosen as the Prince's prospective future Queen consort. The High Council's Prime Chancellor, Duke Vizeal Neighwood, will also lead today's court jury and—

"—please Star I'm begging you how many times will you keep reading that?" Marco cries as he untangle the pillow he had been using to cover his ears while his best friend had been relentless in reading out loud the stupid article that had come earlier.

It was sent by a demon messenger in his room and he almost keels over in reasonable embarrassment at reading the contents.

What is happening and why did his life become like this!?

Who wrote that trash article!? Can Marco sue them!? They twisted the context of those stolen shots of them for crying out loud! The second one wasn't even close to being a sweet moment knowing it started on a verbal conflict and yet, apparently readers all but ate up the ridiculous story like it's some cheap romance book. 

The only reason he knows other dimensions got wind of last night's fiasco and this article because even Seallia had a copy of the gazette..!

And she lives under water even..!

Her and Marco exchange compact details after him and Tom left the gazebo. He decided to have her in his contacts so they can intensively talk more. Tom sort of hadn't left his side throughout the rest of the party so it was hard for Marco to talk to her with that guy hovering near him. Probably still pissed off of his cousin, who knows.

Anyway, she had been squealing at him earlier when she called Marco about what she had read. He had politely ended the call for how much she teases him nonstop.

And now adding Star's squeals for the umpteenth time already.

"..oh my gosh Marco! You two look so sweet here..!" Star chimes happily and she grabbed her own smartphone and snap a few pictures of the specific column of the newspaper. Marco simply looked at her with all the betrayal of a best friend he can muster. She ignored his pointed look and all but flashed him a knowing grin " ..here I thought you'd have a hard time but I didn't know you'd blend in so well with the high society. You'd even manage to pull a publicity stunt like this! Marco you're a natural"

Marco looks at her, clearly unimpressed "..I hate you'

She obnoxiously laughs before flipping her hair at him "..no you don't buddy, anyway my other dimensional friends had been contacting me earlier like crazy! Do you want to know what they've been asking?"

The way she mischievously looks at him was all he needed to know that she won't be deterred no matter how he pleads.

Marco groans and star-fished on his bed, unhappily "..no I don't want to..!"

"Gonna tell you anyway~" She sing-songs happily and Marco had the innate urge to toss her a pillow but refrain of doing so. She jumps on the ball of her feet before firing off on a mile away "..they've been so curious about you, and I quote 'Tom looks so smitten, who's that bride of his?' or 'which kingdom does he belong to?' and 'your ex finally has someone to go crazy over, good for you Star' and then—"

"Star I get it. Please I'm begging you, stop" he openly whines, ignoring the flush on his cheeks. As if that guy could ever get smitten to Marco. Objectively possessive due to innate demon instincts has more chances but smitten? What kind of fantasy they do take Marco and Tom for? Did one single biased article actually lead them to believe they're really invested with each other!? He seriously wants to sue the printing office for even think of releasing that..!

Marco continues to groan petulantly.

"Fineee" Stop pouts, then all but jumps beside him on the bed. Marco grunts when he slightly got jostled at the action and but sighs softly the moment she thread her fingers across his disheveled hair. He had been a mess since earlier, not only last night had been half of a disaster (those opposition continued to make remarks and it had been unbearable) and half decent but still, he was drained down to the bone with event.

Mentally speaking at least..the physical had been remedied for him.

Just remembering the way he had without hesitation card his fingers through Tom's hair was enough for Marco to feel so revitalize. For crying out loud, he can't believe one measly session like that cured a week of phantom heartburns and muscle fatigue. He almost doesn't mind that Tom shamelessly used his lap for a make-shift pillow.

Then again, Marco always wanted to be fair so he guess that guy more than reasonably deserved to be entitled to his own means of curing the withdrawal. 

Though, Marco did get to partially benefit through the whole thing.

He just can't say if he was happy with all of it though—

"—anyway, you might have to brace yourself with the publicity, these guys are a wacko when it comes to anything royalty-related." Star stated and Marco grunts as he closes his eyes, sagging under the touch of hers. She continued when he didn't offer any words "..what's going to happen after if you two broke off the bond though?"

Marco's brow furrowed, her words making him think all of a sudden "..don't know. We hadn't thought of that far—..seriously I just want to get rid of this and be done with everything"

Surprisingly, Star remained quiet and Marco didn't attempt to see her expression, simply snuggling deeper into his pillow with hand on his hair.

"..you know Marco." She trails off and Marco hums, indicating he acknowledges her "..maybe this whole thing isn't exactly that bad—"

—a sudden series of chimes and buzzing cut through Star's words. Marco snaps his eyes open only to watch the way his compact was vibrating to life beside his side-table. The pentagram symbol was glowing in golden hue (a surprisingly unique feature that serves like a built-in chime if someone's calling) and Marco reaches for it. The only people who he has registered on his new compact mirror, is Seallia, Star, and..Tom.

The moment he reached it he goes back to lying stomach down on his bed. He dropped the compact in front of him, while Star sits besides him, just beside his midsection. He snaps the lid open, not really surprise to see Tom's..rather exhausted face.

But not the kind that feels like the guy hadn't slept for a week, the bone-deep exhaustion palpable no matter how well he hide it just like night. But the kind that was more rooted to whatever princely responsibilities he had just dealt with. He doesn't exactly know what to feel knowing he was partly (if not, majority) the reason Tom looks functional.

He looks at Star and the way she was faking on inspecting her nails already tells enough that she wasn't going anywhere and will blatantly eavesdrop.

Marco sighs fondly, before turning to Tom's way.

"..you look horrible" is the first thing Marco greets and snickers at the usual unimpressed look Tom gave to him.

"..at least some of us is having it easy" Tom grumbled and Marco rolled his eyes at the other. He's acting like his grumpy self so Star must be out of the mirror's frame for Tom to see. No wonder the guy isn't exactly acting like an angel, and Marco isn't about to tell him that Star's listening. Maybe later, he snorts at the thought.

"..not my fault that I'm not the monarch between us" The human teases, intently egging the other and Tom's brow visibly twitching makes Marco huff a quiet laugh "..anyway, why are you calling?"

Tom sighs and pinch the bridge his pointed nose then eyes Marco strangely "..the parliament hearing just finished and I'm here to deliver the verdict to you before you hear it in some atrocious news column. I swear if I get my hands on those lowlifes—"

Ah, so he got a whiff of that trashy article. Marco wouldn't mind if Tom actually rain hell on them. But due to moral conflict he rather not voice out his approval.

Tom's rambling of death threats ceased as he heaved a heavy sigh and faced Marco again "..there's several who had vote for your demotion but..that article prove to be a tactical strategy for hell's sake"

Marco raised his brow, skeptical "..what do you mean?"

Tom looks pained and sighs angrily "..the opposing faction had been convincing some of the houses to join the appeal. So they rise on number earlier, they were persuaded on the belief a human can't reign Hell's future and among shitty excuses they conjured up. The greedy scums— however, that article happened." Tom grimaces before looking away "..some of the neutral party and..independent families have been convince and had made case that..you're good for me."

He looks so uncomfortable. Marco doesn't know if he wants to laugh or pity the guy. It couldn't possibly be good to have your life scrutinize and decided on a room full of demon high society with just as much complicated demon constitutions.

Tom mess his hair angrily "..something along the lines that the ability to add to the lineage should not be prerequisite for a Consort's role. But..to be a firm pillar besides the Crown. They're probably going to revisit the law for that, great more thing for me to study." Tom mumbles the last half of the sentence before he looks at Marco, their eyes never breaking contact "..and that article exactly frames you as, and they believe it without question. They already had this stupid impression that not only being blessed by the Blood Moon and my bonded, and I quote '..can actually reign the Prince's temper' isn't the worst of it. They just basically told me you have me wrapped on your little finger and chuck it off as a greater good for everyone"

Tom was seething and Marco can't helped it, but he burst out laughing. His uncontrolled laughter even cause Tom's lips to escape a few wisps of fire.

"..aww, don't be like that Thomas. It's not my fault you actually listen to dear ol' me " Marco coos mockingly, while wiping an imaginary tear, his bonded's face and the infuriated look in Tom's expression pricks him with happiness "..I get the feeling they approved the courting didn't they?"

Tom looks so unhappy though "..yes, and I'm still debating how to feel knowing the reason why the lot of them approve it" Tom gazes at him sharply, going irrationally angry with Marco again as he hisses without restraint "..I want to bury you six feet under so much"

Too bad they are on call then. 

Marco chokes a laugh at the insulted look on Tom "..oh come on! At least we get the clear right? When are we going to search for the bond severing?"

Tom sighs, still looking aggravated "..I'll contact you later, but for now, hell forbid I need to sleep for an eternity satan—"

"—you're such a drama queen, man." Marco laughs then added before Tom probably curse him to hell and back "..anyway, don't cause a tantrum yeah? I don't want them to think I can't reign in my pair's temper"

The look on Tom's face was priceless and the only saving grace for Marco is the guy is currently busy in the Underworld to even light him on fire.

Marco grins cheekily before Tom looks away, huffing indignantly.

"..screw you, Diaz" the demon speaks, tone a little lower before the communication feed got cut off.

He huff a laugh one last time before he shut the lid of his compact. That's when he turn to Star, about to share how relieved he is that the whole thing is done.

But he found her looking so still.

"..uh, Star?" He calls out to her, before she raised a finger at Marco's direction.

"..did I just.." She starts, barely above an astonished whisper. Marco raised a brow at her, now reasonably worried. Then she continues "..did I just witness you two aggressively flirting..?"

Marco chokes on his spit.

"..what? No!?"

Then her dumbfounded look turn sly, eyes going hooded as her grin go from ear to ear "..Marco Diaz, you are going to tell me what exactly happen last night—"

"—well, what do you know Mom's calling so I better—"

Marco rolls over to the other side of the bed and all but sprints off towards his door. He told her everything what went down, except the whole 'demon's head on his lap and his hand on said demon' because that's embarrassing as hell—

"—hey! Marco get back here!—"

—and he all but runs away.

Chapter Text

Marco officially hates his life.

For once, it’s not even driven from pure irrationality or him being overly dramatic again— No, he really hates everything at the moment, and nothing could convince him otherwise.

Also, screw Thomas Draconius Lucitor and Marco hopes he goes bald— wait, that’s too evil. Then again, the guy deserves it to some extent. Maybe, Marco can curse him a little bit, back it with sinisterly contempt considering for all the things he did to Marco’s life. Or simply for existing and having the displeasure of crossing paths on one another—

“—come on Marco, all of this will eventually die out you’ll see.” Star consoles a very stressed and bummed out Marco. Whose head is currently sprawled on top of the wooden table, cheeks squished that only highlights the fact he was brooding (no, he’s not pouting). He can feel Star tentatively brush his hair and Marco muffled a complaint, gibberish noises leaving his lips, evidence how he was feeling at the moment. And none of it screams happy. Star, to her credit or seemingly oblivious to his display, continues to comfort him “it’s not like everyone will keep on teasing you with the whole demon boyfriend thing for forever—”

His muffled noises only turn tenfold at the very mention of his current dilemma.

“—Jackie congratulated me again this morning” Marco whispers, effectively cutting Star. Simultaneously fighting every bone in his body not to openly whine. If he haven’t had a grip of his current emotional stability he had a feeling he might cry too. Just remembering how she basically skates pass him with a ‘congrats again Marco!’ this morning before class starts was enough for Marco to curl on himself.  Not even her usual cool-streaked voice could overpower Marco’s internal cry of outrage. Then he looks at Star helplessly “and she also ask at class how’s me and my 'demon' going. The other girls had been bombarding me tips on how to score and I quote ‘a scorching hot demon’ for themselves. Not only that, Janna had been shamelessly tailing me non-stop, asking me when’s the wedding after literally the one spreading the picture with me and Tom— I..I feel like I should cry. Star should I cry?”

The moment he gone to school after the garden party he thought his problems will stay in the Underworld for the meantime. But no. If anything, it only doubled. As if dealing with demons and being bonded into one isn’t enough of a mishap for one lifetime already but having rumours about you in school being already off the market and with a demon to boot just double down his misery.

He peeks at Star again and he wasn’t really surprise at the way she was fighting a laugh, but he did appreciate the effort of her composing herself before she regarded Marco seriously “listen, it’s all just teenage gossips. Everyone will jump on what’s buzzing new in these streets y’know? And before you know it— Bam! They move on! They just get on the tea and all that jazz or something—”

“—if Oskar thinks you’re dating someone else because of some ass rumour, will you even dare say that to me?” Marco interrupts her and the way she pales at the words had Marco grumbling pettily. That’s what he thought.

“good point, good point” Star agrees sombrely before she lights up again. He sometimes can't understand how easily she can switch her moods like that of a flickering bulb. “should I just tell Jackie that you and Tom broke up? Maybe, spread the word while I’m at it?”

Marco loves her like a sibling does but sometimes he wonders if she’s unintentionally just making fun of him or getting a sick laugh out of his misery. At the way she innocently looks at Marco with a beaming smile, it was hard to deduce which side she was leaning on really.

He looks at her again and grumbled “will that also erase Tom’s existence from my life?”

Star snorts before patting Marco’s head “probably not, but it might save your barely existing chance with Jackie”

He closed his eyes, feeling miserable on hearing that as he thoughtlessly added “can you just take your demon ex back from me?”

Okay, that sound so horrible without context but at this point should Marco even care?

She made a deliberate show of crossing her arms over her chest, creating a huge X-mark and proceed to teasingly exclaims “sorry buddy! No returns and definitely no turning back!”

He looks at Star grumpily “are you really my friend or what? —"

—Marco went still when he feel buzzing coming from the front pocket of his hoodie. His brows creased, already dreading the fact he knows which person who might be calling him at this moment. He groans then fish out his compact mirror, the pentagram sigil now glowing up, before Marco opens the lid.

Sincerely, he had hoped it was Seallia and not some demon hooligan who, once more had left Marco hanging for two days, wondering when on earth are they going to look up the solution for their bond.

Unfortunately, he knows she was busy on her private studies to even think of expecting a call from her. 

So with a heavy heart, face devoid with all good things in life, he faced Tom unhappily.

“..each day passed that I have the displeasure of knowing you, the more I don’t want to see your face” Marco all but eloquently says to Tom as his lieu of a greeting.

Star mouths at him. So dramatic.

Marco ignores her.

The demon wasn’t even looking at him but on a huge scroll he was holding, though he replied back, looking just as unenthused of speaking with the human “..easy there, Diaz. Almost feels like you were eager to say hi”

Marco wrinkled his nose at the drip of sarcasm, before he drops his compact in front of him, back to his brooding position earlier. He stole glance at Star who was, once again shamelessly eavesdropping on them both. The last mirror call had proven quite the ammunition for her usual teasing shenanigans on him but he cares little at the moment to even be bothered by her cryptic looks.

“anyway, is Starship with you?” 

Marco jolts back existence by the demon’s voice. He made eye-contact with Star for a brief moment, both sharing suspicious looks.

He frowns back at Tom “why?”

The other sighs before he cast his eyes away from the scroll that he had been skimming through, the dry tone filtering between them next “because it’s important that’s why”

He raises a brow, still doesn't trust the demon but reluctantly nods.

Star even looks untroubled so he guess it was okay. What’s the guy going to do anyway? Whisk his best friend into a forced date or something?

“..Good. Don’t go anywhere”

Is the last thing he says before a sudden burst of flame rise near where Marco's very head was splayed out. He screeched, slightly alarm of his hair getting caught on fire and almost topples over the bench of where he was sitting for the past half hour.

The guy needs to be stop doing that..!

Marco shakes off his surprise and narrow his eyes at the demon, who actually sits on his hinges on top of the table, smirking lazily down at the human.

"..a little early to be taking a nap, princess " Tom mocks, and Marco's face instantly twist at the use of the horrid pet name. 

Is he seriously taking revenge when Marco pulled the endearment stunt?

How petty can he be?

Marco leans as far as his sitting form allow from Tom's looming figure before he flippantly speaks "..good thing a hideous face woke me up"

Marco unable to stop his mischievous grin from stretching across his lips at Tom's insulted expression—

"—ahem "

Marco blinks and whips his head towards Star, who was wearing an all-knowing grin towards him.

He squints his eyes at her but she simply claps her hands and face Tom this time.

Who in turn was already ignoring Marco and hopping off the table, proceeding to stand near Star. The human looks at the demon, slightly skeptical but not entirely surprise as Tom's demeanor took a serious 360 degrees turn.

He doesn't really hold back on being utterly forward is he?

"..Starship, hi. How have you been?" Tom greets with a charming sincere smile, his three eyes practically crinkling around the edges and Marco had the sudden urge to gag. Is that how he is around Jackie? Hopefully not. 

Star crossed her arms over her chest, lazily waving her wand as she gazes at Tom "..since the last time we spoke I don't think you need to ask that..."

Tom practically wilts under subtle jab. Marco fighting not to snicker under his breath.

"..right I—..sorry about that..I'm—"

"—can it, Tom. Why're you really here?"

Marco raised a brow as he saw Tom balled his fist before he looks down on the pavement, inhaling sharply. Then a few seconds passed he watches as the demon steps a few inches away from his best friend, this time donning a neutral look.

"..I was hoping you'd help me read some ancient scrolls." Tom starts carefully while Marco blinks a couple of times in hearing that. The demon rubs his nape next, appearing hesitant "..and since you're the only one who's in the know about the bond severing plan I think it's safe to ask if you can..help sort out the library for information..?"

Before Tom can get an answer Marco interrupts him, gazing at Star with surprise.

"..wait Star, you can read demon texts?"

Star doesn't look as delighted at the question but answers him, looking particularly grouchy "..demonic runes was an inter-dimensional language course. Marco I had no choice! Mom made me take a couple of private lessons about languages from allied kingdoms. For future diplomatic stuff or something" Then she tilts her head, thinking "..I had probably flunked classical Elven literature though..not sure hmm—"

"—woah, that's awesome Star—"

Tom cleared his throat, catching their attention. Subtly throwing Marco a pointed look before he turns to Star.

"So um, will you help me— I mean us, Starship?"

Star paused then regarded Tom quietly, then at Marco again. She alternates on looking at the both of them before..slowly grinning widely from ear to ear.

Marco narrow his eyes at her, oddly feeling suspicious.

It didn't take a few seconds for his hunch to be true as she all but hollers "why not take Marco! You guys are going to work together anyway right?"

Tom grimace instantly, then weakly protest "well I was planning to— but on second thought he's not going to amount of any help anyway—"

Marco jolts at the jab, and all but interjects Tom mid-speech.

"—excuse me? Well..yeah I can't read runes but I know how to help find information if needed be!"

Tom snorts, clearly unimpressed before eyeing the human with a raised brow.

"..and your point exactly? You don't know the first thing about those scrolls so how are you going to know what to look for?—"

"—if it's translated then why not!—"

"—sooo there's your problem there, boys!" Star suddenly came between them with a cheery grin. Marco didn't realized he had stand up from the bench to step closer at Tom, the latter inching closer as they argue. Both glaring without restraint. Star pushed them away before clearing her throat "Marco doesn't have any single idea about the Blood Moon and the whatnots around it and you, Tom, clearly do. So I'd say, why not even it out first by helping Marco understand the entire thing!"

Marco and Tom shares a bewildering look.

Star continues, unperturbed by their lack of agreement to her suggestion "now once both of you has the same— well, I don't know, background information— then you can go find the solution next! Who knows maybe you two able to find it yourselves!"

Tom was the first to say something, but looking at Marco's way, giving the huma  a dirty look "..listen, Starship. I..uh— I already know anything to know about the Blood Moon and right now there's no solution yet. Marco doesn't need to know about the very irrelevant basics, that's why I was needing help to scavenge the archive instead to save time—"

"—and I'm telling you that's no good! Besides, it's better if Marco knows the teeny weeny details about that soulmate-y bizz. You both can plan properly after that! After all, two heads are better than three so they've said!"

Marco wasn't even going to attempt of correcting her about the idiom. Gonna let her figure that out on her own.

Then she all but started to jump away before waving goodbye, speaking in fast succession.

"..it's settled, you guys should definitely hang and read boring stuff yeah? Sounds good? Well, good! So bye~"

Then she was gone, fleeing like a mischievous but cheerful butterfly that she is..

Silence is what greets the two boys. One was looking done already, the other quietly fuming.

Marco speaks up, although also fighting a laugh when he realized something.

"..I'd bet you just want to be alone with her, didn't you—

"—not a word " 

Before the demon snaps his fingers aggressively, a dimensional scissors snapping into existence. Marco watches the demon grab it into the air and all but hastily snips a portal in front of him. The other side revealing a barely lit room—

—he didn't get to say a single thing before the demon quickly snatches his wrist, effectively pulling Marco inside the portal.

He nearly trips on his own two feet, especially when Tom had already let go of him but manages to right himself up as they landed inside..what seems to be a large study?

Torches are the only thing illuminating the entirety of the room, the antique furnitures surrounds the area. A large oak-wooden table was spread in the middle, numerous scrolls littered on top. But on the far edge of the study is even a bigger mess, piles of scrolls stack together to what believes to be the main study table. The large bookshelf behind it, empty parchments and the innocent looking quills was enough of an indication.

Marco rakes his eyes and notice a furnace nearby, a low coffee table with two single couches. Then adjacent to the fireplace was a huge TV set-up, several gaming consoles and playstation boxes place idly.

Other than those appliances, the place looks sparse to say the least.

He notice Tom was already standing on the longer table, seriously picking the scrolls with surprising attention.

Marco stays quiet, not really sure what to do with himself without Tom saying anything. So he sort of gravitated towards the bigger pile of scrolls from the corner.

He tentatively reach for the top the moment he reaches it.

"Your study table is a mess, what's with the thousand scrolls?" Marco voiced out suddenly, grimacing as a stack of open parchments topples over, slipping through the floor while Tom is busy clearing a long table from the other side of the large room.

"..don't touch those" Tom grunts absentmindedly, continuing to grab other scrolls and inspecting it each before he places it on top of the table. Then he added "..it's not like you're going to understand them, it's just pending legislative work. I'll deal with it after we sever the bonding"

Marco frowns. Isn't that too important to just get discarded?

He carefully picks up a scroll, not surprise to see runes instead of the familiar scribbles of english. The length of the rough paper almost reaches his thigh and each second he stares at it he can't help but get curious. 

ᚠᚢᛒ • ᛚᚠ

Is what written on the top, emboldened with ink black colors.

He turns towards Tom, and hesitantly asks.

"..can you uh..translate this?"

Tom stops reading on a scroll, lifting his head away from it then looks at Marco.

Marco cleared his throat, feeling like he should clarify himself "..if it's confidential then nevermind—"

Tom looks back to his table, appearing a little conflicted given by his brows meeting together. Marco wonders if he was debating on trusting him to read such important documents or he just couldn't be bothered to translate for him. The latter has more chances of being close to the truth though—

"..—the one you're holding is just records of trade. I doubt you'd uncover Underworld's secrets with it" Marco rolled his eyes at the sudden intentional jab. Seriously, does he really find it necessary to make fun of Marco in every opportunity he could get?—

—he stiffens when heat penetrates his fingers, looking down at the scroll and sees the runes all but burns off. He was about to yelp in panic when he notice actual english alphabet replace the used to be incomprehensible patterns.

Marco grunts lowly, recognizing Tom's gesture "..thanks"

Tom didn't deign him a response which Marco simply didn't mind before he focuses his attention back on the translated manuscript.

"..Article nine of the thirteenth peace sanction..?" Marco slowly reads aloud. He scans the words, slowly getting intrigue when he saw Mewni listed on top with the rest of the recorded names of kingdoms that Hell is in active negotiatio  with. It does looks like a list of the inter-dimensional trading system.

Oh, so it really is just product trade. Marco muses to himself, discarding the thought of Tom initially just messing with him as he continues to read.

...Article IX. Inter-Dimensional Trades between small-time merchants of each kingdoms will equalize on the market field. All sorts of disputes on which goods and services, both native and foreign, that are only allowed to circulate will cease and any unlawful ban on foreign stalls and merchandize in allied territory will be punishable in accordance with the peace treaty. Any identified breach of the ordinance corresponds with respective penalties, the varying degrees of sentence are stated within—

—Marco blinks, surprise to what he had read, while also trying to internalize the decree.

The existence of market competitions are nothing new but the fact they made an entire section of leveling the playing field in businesses means there was probably persecution to foreign merchants..? That, or there's a level of restriction that hinders the overall trading system for visiting businessmen. Marco stares at the paper, slightly perplexed. He didn't realize the peace treaty branches more to these aspects. He was really just assuming it's just an ordain to prevent any sparks of war from happening and only strengthening political ties.

He hums to himself, now a little eager as he continue to inspect the top records of merchandize exchange. 

He zeroes in to what seems like the newest addition on the list.

Shipment Manifest: 50 Crates of Native Mewni Whirlwind Rhinestones and 24 Crates of Amberjam Crystals 

[Duration of Shipment: ᚱᛘᚢᛚ • 1-20th; Year: 20xx]

[Warehouse Allocation: 103th Floor, Everglade Repository]

[Current Inventory: 25 crates of Whirlwinds and 11 crates of Amberjams]

[Recent Usage Request: Jaxs Lizarcous, head of reconstruction in the Golden Spire Villa on Northeast. Request Granted on the 13th, month of ᛒᛦᛁᚾ for stocks of Amberjams ]

..then followed by Tom's name approving the material usage request.

Marco feels a little out of his depth seeing the guy's name on the master's list, before he shrugs it off and moved on to the next section.

There's a few records where Hell shipped their own merchandize to the respective kingdom locations. Apparently, all sorts of magical rubies— Firelily Reds?— are in demand in most market stocks. There's a few listed names (probably noble families considering the Butterfly and Pony Head name are included) that are separated as exclusive private transactions. The goods are literally a hundred cargo being shipped and native Hell rubies being harvested each month. Among side the ruby shipment there's other goods that looks like are in demand during winter season, but seriously what even are death coals?— Anyway, the exact number of its inventory and individual dates of shipment are included on the scroll as well.

..also, no wonder most of Tom's gifts are centered on ruby-crusted jewelries. They primarily cultivated it here after all—

—Marco can't help but let out a sound of surprise as he sees a cargo received from the Northern Seas just recently too. So..Seallia's waters export Nepolis Pearls and translucent Abalone Shells..?

There's native diamonds and sapphires as well— oh, and Triton's Corals?

They're probably some fancy decorations or something. High Society, demon or not, probably likes that around their fancy manors. There's probably a scroll dedicated for what these stuff are used for. What Marco is probably reading is just a brief report of the imports.

As he reads further down, he saw Tom's name under as the deputy registrar, beside was his Father's signature as head of the Coin and Goods Registry, who gave primary approval for each shipping transaction, both the import and exporting process.

"..wow, so this is.." Marco stops, because he was actually a little surprise Tom is dealing with real work. Marco looks up and watches the demon inquisitively "..you actually co-monitor trade? I thought you're just a prince and nothing else, man"

Tom raised a brow at him, he didn't say anything for a couple of seconds. Marco looks back with resignation, seriously wondering how long the other is going to play this 'making each other's lives more difficult' charade. 

Then when Marco thinks that he's not going to be graced by any sort of response only to get stunned in mild surprise as the demon speaks lowly "..how I wish I'm just that. It's part of my..training or something" then the demon sighs before he looks down again on his own paper but actually continue talking to Marco "..the family..or more specifically, the Prince's job is to share the overseeing of inter-dimensional businesses. I work with the local and foreign merchants on the regular, I guess. Not..everyone has dimensional scissors and can teleport after all. So we need to observe what goes in and out of Hell anyway, or there might be a shortage or surplus if we don't. The last time there's an influx of Thimberlack quartzs in the lower-class markets all of the demons went berserk and some businesses shut down due to the high supply"

Marco slowly nods eyes now trained on his own scroll, while listening intently as Tom willingly explains.

Does that also means Tom needs to keep track of what is on high demand for his people and needs to regularly equilibrate it with the necessary amounts of supply? If his economics class was anything right on this one then that means the whole thing demands extensive work and regular research of the current market field to be able to meet the designated needs of Tom's people.

Huh. Marco stops on reading..can't believe of feeling a little impress. What do you know, the guy does really have actual responsibilities—

—then his eyes sort of caught sight of a name.

"..wait, what sort of thing do you import from Cloud Kingdom?" Marco ask in curiosity and took in the records of shipping from Pony Head's land. What kind of stuff demons need from actual kingdom of clouds? It's kind of a surprise, really.

As he immerse himself on the scroll he didn't notice a shadow looms behind him. He only even notice it when Tom speaks again, voice close to Marco's right ear, probably trying to get a peek of what he was talking about.

He fights off the flinch at the sound of the demon's voice.

"..Drizzle Clouds" Tom says before he leans closer on the scroll that Marco is holding. The human inhales quietly at the sudden closeness, the side of their faces almost touching if not for the demon's horn. Tom, oblivious to it all, probably, continues promptly. Marco side-eyes the demon, watching as the other dons a rather relax expression as he speaks "..it acts like a lantern that exudes normal or cooling temperatures in enclosed spaces, depending which type is in demand here. It's normally for homes made of bedrocks benefit from that. We need that circulating in Hell whenever there are new demon settlers. Some of them that had been long immigrants from other dimensions already adjusted to the foreign land's weather but has trouble adjusting here again. So transferring back to Hell with the harsh weather conditions can be a problem for them, especially for the lower floors. The heat from the in-ground volcanoes can be too much"

Marco's stiff shoulders slightly loosens as he finally feels Tom leans away. He exhales a breath, subtly wringing his fingers for how stiff it had become while Tom was leaning close and slowly busies himself with rolling the scroll back.

Then he realize something once more.

Why are there demons outside of Hell anyway?

And more importantly..

"..why did they move back here again?" Marco raise the question suddenly and gazes with interest as Tom pinched his nose in sudden exasperation.

"Why do you think?" Tom remarks dryly, he didn't even wait for Marco's reply before he continues with a barely contained huff "..Racism" Tom muttered flatly and Marco actually wince at that. The demon looks away, now openly frowning "..most of them probably couldn't handle the blatant discrimination and decided to go back to their homeland after generations of being immigrants. Importing the Drizzle Clouds is the least my family could do for them. Well, mostly Mom was insisting for the supply. I hadn't like it because it was torture of revising the marketing plan, lowering the price for that was a nightmare, too. The Pony Heads never play with their prized goods for how expensive it was"

Marco blinks..a little dumbfounded.

He wasn't really sure what to address first, the fact demons are actively being ostracize or the fact Tom is proving to be lot more of what he initially thought of him.

He cleared his throat at the last thought before he asks again.

"..I thought there's the peace treaty to prevent that?"

Tom's expression slowly looks exhausted. He looks torn of answering Marco or not at all. Though once more, indulging the human with the conversation, still looking done but willing to continue.

"..it did, but that only prevents allied kingdoms of wrongfully arresting or hunting them down as they please. It gives demons equal rights in foreign lands."  the demon's last words were muttered with a slight growl before he hissed "..that doesn't exactly mean people will just become open-minded one day just because a brittle peace treaty exist. The harsh treatment happens where the eyes of the rulers can't reach, and most townspeople doesn't take it kindly that demon kind is among living with them. And they never been discreet of showing their distaste as well..you'd be surprise how much widows and orphans had transferred back to hell for the last ten years"

Marco bite his lower lip, oddly feeling..troubled in hearing that. That is..so mess up, what on earth?

Tom raises his hand and slowly mess his hair, expression now agitated as he started ranting "..satan, don't even get me started on their living situations. I hadn't able to think of what to do or how to smoothly co-exist demons that had live on foreign places with the rest of the locals that are naturally blood-thirsty. The difference of living clashes almost everyday here"

What, so that's like mixing a different class of demons then? One probably lived outside of Hell with nothing but demon less lifestyle while the rest are just acting their very nature..?

Yeah, he could imagine how fickle it would be around here.

Marco perks up when Tom grab a scroll on top of the pile and opens it, just like earlier he burns the runes into english and hand it over to Marco.

He didn't waste anytime as he scans the contents. It felt like a thorough reports of demon rampages around certain floors and a highlighted list of demon families that were marked as past immigrants. Numerous list of disruptions had been recorded for just this week, another section of appeals for safety control are mostly been made from the aforementioned family names listed above.

This is kinda awful to read..

"..so basically they've been through so much in other places but has to settle in another unfamiliar place all over again— nevermind if Hell's their homeland, but with such dangerous living environments it might as well be a strange place for them" Marco pursed his lips thinly as he continues to read, some demons got hurt too.

Though, it's a litte weird to be worried considering these families are demons in their own original land. The violence is practically a part of the day-to-day life but still..Marco's mind flashes back to the kind demon servants..

..maybe, not all of them crave to live for the constant chaos and violence.

Tom cuts through his thoughts again.

"..we couldn't find a way to defuse the conflict as of yet" Tom sighs tiredly while Marco contemplates something for a moment. "..the lower floors are the only place where we can accommodate the immigrates and most of the instinct-driven demons also lives there. The upper class demons already occupies enriched lands so they don't have a choice but with the bloodthirsty ones. There's no safer place for those guys and for everyone else than down. Though it also means, the lower the floor the harder it was for us to regulate the disputes. So many things fly off the radar for me or the council to keep track of.."

Marco's expression pinched at hearing that.

The choice of congregating them on closer floors couldn't be their only option. He, more than anyone, knows that some monsters or perhaps, even demons alike, doesn't exactly seek violence or just as dislike to live shrouded with danger left and right. Even if the Underworld embodies death and eternal damnation he was pretty sure a few weaker demons wants to separate away from the hellish chaos— then he sort of remembers something, before gradually looks at Tom, fingers on his chin, still deep in thought.

"..Earth has this housing system that might be useful to emulate" Marco starts and Tom's apprehensive stare was a little less expected.

"..Marco, they were already living in isolation on other dimensions, the last thing we want to make them feel is to be excluded again" Tom argues pointedly and Marco didn't back down.

"..yes, but all you're doing is harm than good for leaving these things the way they are.."

Tom looks away at that, face creased, not retorting back.

Marco sighs then combs through his hair as he speaks seriously "..and besides, you're not going to reinforce it, just give them more available options to consider. I bet there's a few more floors that can be used where temperature conditions and safer environment will be accommodated. Or maybe you can allocate them on occupied floors that meets the conditions for them? Usually, you conduct surveys to assess the entire neighborhood, see if it leaves no issues for a relocation for them" Marco continues, mind all but took hold and mouthing off as he thinks deeply " though the housing system is pretty convenient not just for them. It might be a good thing too for other weak demons that are not immigrants. They can have a few options to migrate in safer floors and live peacefully there"

Marco might have to look up a few housing systems to back this up, in that way the transition can be smooth at least. It's better if they just copy existing frameworks, so Marco will have to add that for the things he has to dig through. Tom probably will have to request for floor reconstruction and massive budget for the housing (then again, expenses probably will not be a problem) and the demon probably will have to oversee how many buildings they need to prepare in case more demons migrated back here in hell.

At least they'll be more prepared to welcome them. 

Marco nods to himself as his mind settled on the plan, then looks at Tom again, determined "after we research about the bond, I'll go back home to look for this—.."

Marco all but stops talking when he catches Tom looking at him, face unreadable.

The human tilts his head, reasonably confused.

Was the plan not actually..doable? The only thing he sees an issue if all floors are already occupied by local demons. Or some locations are restricted to be used for a large project like this.

"..you're..really taking this seriously aren't you" Tom stated quietly and it only added to Marco's confusion.

..because should he not take this seriously then?

Tom looks away, rubbing his neck for some reason, body visibly stiff "..requesting to use a single floor might not be that easy, most of them are impossible to live in by weaker demons or already owned by noble families. What's only left are dead yards of land, there's a reason they're deserted after all. But..I'll look up the records again..just in case I've missed some vacant patch of floors.." Then Tom faces Marco, eyes assessing the human quietly again before he whispers, appearing quite conflicted. The demon's brows drawn together as if feeling unsure of what to say "..I'll consult my parents and..turn an initial appeal for the housing system budget to the Treasury if it got approved. It's—..it's a sound plan, anyway"

Marco blinks multiple times, then unable to control his expression all but beams at Tom.

He was getting a little nervous of thinking he was just spouting nonsense to the demon who clearly has more knowledge of handling serious stuff life this.

"..tell me how I can help! I might send a few documents later too!—"

Tom cleared his throat, cutting through Marco's spiel "—let's just..leave this on a later date. Remember what we came here for?"

They watch each other for a minute. Marco appearing confuse while Tom sternly stares back.

The human sheepishly smiles "..right the bond, uh so let's look it up..?"

Tom simply grunts back, waving a few gestures and all of the opened scrolls that Marco had messed with furled back. Now back to it's place, still a messy heap but neatly out of their way for now.

Tom walks towards the long table and didn't hesitate to pick the first sprawled scroll and giving it to Marco.

Marco inspects it quietly, and upon further inspection it was already translated for him.

Marco raised a questioning brow "..I thought you need help in reading ancient text, you don't seem to have problems translating some of these"

Tom snorts, the sound grating on Marco's ear, whatever peace they have going on earlier probably expired now"..you think I'll pull out those stuff for you to attempt to read? If so, that'll just be like a waste of time"

Marco grumbles "..jerk"

Tom shrugs, unperturbed at his remark "..this is what's available on the royal library, anything superficial information of the Blood Moon is there. I already read it anyway." The demon snaps a couch into existence once more and all but plops onto it with an accompanying tired groan, he waves lazily to Marco "..go nuts reading. I hadn't tried to access the archives yet so no new thing for me to parse through. My Grandpa guards it every second so I can't sneak some new scrolls as of now"

So he was actually lying to Star about going to the archives to read some scrolls?

Woah, how shameless can he be?

Marco sighs, discarding those thought entirely and started reading quietly. He notice there's a couch behind him as well and didn't hesitate to sit down. 

..Constitution 14. The Blood Moon Mandated Binding. First appearance during ᚱᚾᚢ • 1012 b.u.e after Lucifer's eternal banishment to the abyss. The night was marked with anguish howls and pained shrieks, servants and entirety of the demon kin had wept to a fault that seas and rivers painted red of their tears. The skies were drenched in bloodred, the lands scorched in black, smelling of brimstones and rotting flesh, demons’ withered in their ashen remains. The Great War, the Lord's damnation, the tears of a fallen angel manifested in the celestial body, the blood-streaked light signifying the loss of a king that had descended to its final resting place, and a new era for demons of the Underworld. 

Marco got comfy as he finishes the first part, interest utterly piqued. Is he seriously going to invest himself in a little demon ancient history?

Probably?

Does he lowkey admit it's interesting all things considered?

Marco gazes back on the scroll, humming quietly to himself as he thinks without hesitation. Yep, I'm going to read this anyway.

As he continues to read, simultaneously didn't notice the three eyes quietly observing him across the room. 

Marco's eyes dropped on the highlighted section then once more, read loudly to himself "..Before the establishment of the Mandatory Binding, the occurrence of the Blood Moon exactly each on after the 667th year was observed as the demons sacred festival to the Lord. The shine of the blood hue moonlight basks all demons and the same year where demon kin prospers, both in power and strengthening the rise of the remaining royal blood— wait, so in the beginning there was no actual mandated engagement? What changed?"

Marco asks suddenly and once again, caught Tom looking at him. The demon's three eyes were half-lidded as if he were verging into a sleepy state but slowly looks away from Marco. His chin now resting on a closed fist before he even answers the human.

"..it used to be a general festival back then." Tom started and Marco listens with rapt attention "..the moonlight reaches even in the depths of the Underworld, a blessing for my kin and marks another era of prosperity so the demons worships it reverently. The constitution was only established a few hundred years after they crowned a new monarch, the full-breed demons that was direct descendants of Lucifer had led the race was also coronated on the night of the Blood Moon. But unlike blessing the entirety of Hell, the moonlight had only shined on the newly appointed King, believed to be an evidence that he was favored to rule. Well, there are records that demons after that year actually flourished, the lineage quantified, and we were starting to make a great influence with other dimensions."

Tom paused then looks back Marco. "..you know you can just continue reading the rest right?"

Marco rolled his eyes hearing that. Yes, he can just read everything but why not make Tom work for it instead? The human got comfortable and stubbornly looks at the other "..will you just please continue?"

Tom grumbles under his breath but concedes, surprisingly "..it all changes once the demon society become a lot more defined as hundred years passes. So, the used to be rambunctious festivals filled with bloodcurdling screams and general mayhem had progressively evolved to formal Royal Balls. The start of the Blood Moon Bond was recorded first when a demon royalty shares a dance with a noble" then Tom sighs tiredly, then leans back, three eyes now shut close.

"..however, the royal has a betrothed already and the bonding wasn't known yet so it was tragedy after that. They didn't bind themselves obviously. So both demons blessed by the Blood Moon died in unknown illnesses, the entire kin were in disarray and the Underworld entered an era of famine. Demons on the lower floors started committing cannibalism for survival due to food scarcity—"

Marco grimaced in disgust at the horrid information. Tom's third eye was now open, the demon snorting at his reaction before he continues.

 "—I think that period was the top list of where demon population drops. It also explains..why there are demon immigrants to begin with. Weak demons that can't survive on the dog-eats-dog era that Hell had entered as. Those demons become ancestors that had fled the demon realm during the Great Famine and continued living in foreign dimensions"

Marco pursed his lips, taking in the information quietly. So, the whole thing was some sort of curse as well? 

What? Like if they don't acknowledge the Blood Moon's blessings their gods curse them into extinction instead? Seriously?

What a load of bull. 

Tom huffs a laugh suddenly and Marco gaze at him suspiciously.

"..you just said that out loud you know.."

Marco shrugs easily "..doesn't make me wrong though"

Tom shakes his head, exasperated.

Then he continues, voice now turning low "..the royal family was almost on collapse. My Granpa, who had lived all of it was the only one who had been studying the events and recorded possible theories to resolve the mess. Being part of the parliament and a Demon scholar that works directly for the royal family, he had an active role of writing anything about the Bond. Well, it was solved once the next Blood Moon appears, and a new blessed pair was chosen." Tom leans backward, closing his eyes now, his stiff frame can be observed despite his relaxed expression "..however, this time around, the pair still both being demons, was the complete opposite of the first one, because they were already recorded as lovers. All of the order on Hell was restored. Though, it only took a few hundred years of building the monarchy back to power and established equilibrium in the lower-class economy, but the curse got lifted. The only mark why it happened is when after said pair bind themselves, well in human terms it's more of a marriage, but demons secure it in an irreversible binding ritual" 

Marco nods absentmindedly, before he peaks again on the scroll. He briefly scans the succeeding paragraphs, the history of the evolvement of the Blood Moon event was a lot more detailed compared to Tom's brief run down. He looks away at the section where it was dedicated to a record of population drop per era after a Blood Moon eclipse occurs. Totally ignoring the corresponding heinous track records of why the demon population dwindled.

He doesn't need to know the full course of that, thank you very much.

There's also the detailed list of names of whom were chosen by the Blood Moon by the past hundred years. Both the designated kingdoms and their each societal standing listed respectively. So it was easy for Marco to notice there are a few mix of non-demon races included—

— he sort of went frozen stiff when his eyes lingers on a pairing. The emboldened category next to the names has the words 'Deceased' followed by the reason as 'Eaten/Murdered by the Demon pair' 

Marco's eyes widens and he thinks he sort of stopped breathing for a second.

The note beside wasn't even the least comforting to see. Even if the date was recorded way back.

...In the early years, it was observed that the bond simultaneously manifest a demon's primal state, the heightened instincts are driven by random compulsions, most unfiltered wants are solely directed to the pair as it's only recipient. Weak and primally-driven demons lost reason against the demand of the bond [recorded cases that succumb to insanity: two] and end up slaughtering the non-demon pair.

He swallows uncomfortably as he reads it. Seriously, what on earth..

He wonders if he had been chosen by a Blood Moon during this time would he also end up in the same fate.

Though, he wasn't sure how to feel of not seeing one single human from Earth is added. Not until him apparently.

Then his eyes caught sight of something else instead. It was labeled 'Section III: Courting Petition' under the same Blood Moon constitution. 

Marco reads quietly this time, mind flashing way back to his and Tom's courting contract. Just reading the section alone now makes sense why Tom insisted a contract considering the past cases where demons end up eating their pair was prominent. Relicor, who authored the bill, written it in response to the cross-race pairing. Surprisingly, the law was not limited to Blood Moon pairs but to any legitimate demons marrying across race. It seems inter-race coupling was apparently not as famous or legalize back then so the article was designed to address the unique circumstances.

It also says that if an inter-race Blood Moon pair is not proceeding quickly with the binding ritual then they are allowed to proceed to the Courting Petition to ensure seamless relationships. Both in the manner of exchanging of courting marks or..in other process, is a binding contract.

Which was what Tom and Marco used.

Though, he was still feeling a little unsure at the fact if not for the contract does that mean Tom might have the compulsion to harm him..or better yet, eat him whole?

Marco shudders. What a not so pleasant thought. It was a good thing Tom looks like he has some semblance of control (is it because he's a high-standing demon?) of his demonic nature..despite having poor handle on his temper.

That's so much better than getting potentially eaten though—

—Marco shook his head at the disturbing thought.

His attention snaps back when the demon continues to speak once more.

Tom was now wide awake, then waves a dismissive hand in the air before he groans "..Grandpa was the one who proposed the Blood Moon of manifesting a bond on a chosen pair after observing each of them turning ill if once separated. It's probably a by-product of many attempts to research if there's really a curse or not. He was right though, failing to bind and honor the sanctity of the Blood Moon, a curse befalls on us in return. So a constitution of mandated binding between the people blessed by the event was established after that, Grandpa authored the law as well and successfully approved by the parliament. Up to this day, it's still in effect" then the demon's lone third eye squints at Marco "..so your little run away stunt back on the ball? Yeah, almost cause a dimensional state of alarm here.."

Marco gawks at him "..so if that's true then why are you helping me on severing the bond? Isn't that..just counterproductive for you knowing the consequences for your kind?"

Tom's third eye shuts close and he huffs, irritated "..you think I don't know that? It's the reason why I made a deal with you for six months so we can actually find a solution that wouldn't trigger the curse but able to sever the bond" the demon crossed his arms over his chest, despite his closed eyes his expression is openly sullen "..not that we're going anywhere with what's only available in the library, but the recluse old man won't allow me in the archives either"

Marco would have applauded the guy's optimism on actually hoping of finding a solution for ending a millennia-worth of demon practices.

He doesn't know what to feel now after learning a brief background. If seeking freedom from the bond meant risking a race falling into a curse or just allow all of these but it meant being stuck forever with..Tom?

Could there even be a chance of not risking a horrible faith for demon kind while wishing to sever a bond bestowed clearly by one of their worshipped gods?

Can the both of them even be allowed to choose one over sacrificing another?

Marco ruffled his hair in distress, before leaning against the back rest of the couch "..you guys are so needlessly complicated."

Tom huffs, lowkey looking annoyed "..sorry for having a rich cultural history compared to humans linear records of wars and needless political dynasties driven by selfishness and greed"

Marco let out a surprise sound but can't help but smirk at the demon. Tom eyes him suspiciously and he chuckles under his breath "..didn't you just told me you hate politics? How come you're well-informed of the world above?"

Tom visibly freezes and grumbles, obviously unhappy at being blatantly called off.

"..studies" Tom hissed and sniffs, nose pointed into the air haughtily "..it's not enjoyable but it doesn't mean it's unnecessary"

Marco laughs.

Tom bristles at the sound of Marco's teasing before he looks at the human sternly "..laugh all you want, because if you hadn't noticed yet, there's no records of a pair successfully severing the bond"

Marco chokes back his chuckles as he realized that.

He abruptly stands up, zipping straight to the table where the other scrolls were laid. 

"..seriously? There's got to be at least a tiny lead for a solution" Marco gripes, hurriedly picking up a lone scroll, proceeding to read some of it but not finding anything about bond severing.

If anything, most of the open scrolls are jusy old and new revised laws regarding the Blood Moon. There are decrees of legitimizing any non-demon blessed by the Blood Moon as one of Underworld denizens, both having the rights and freedom in Hell like the locals are. Then a separate section that further branches the recognition of a non-demon but if paired with by one of the Royal family member then they will be treated, if not, even so far regarded as a royal in equal footing of their respective demon pair.

So that explains the way they address Marco in the rose party.

Other than that was just the evolvement of the constitution, to what it was known before up to the point of what it is in form now. The traditional binding process adapted a more marital undertones too. Probably explains why it was expected for the both of them to get engaged.

Marco huffs, frustrated as he shuffles to each scroll and not seeing any words of severing the stupid bond. As much as he appreciates the added information, not only it enlightens him the severity of his role being chosen by the Blood Moon, but it only screams this thing can't be handle so lightly considering how it was ridiculously integrated within the demonic laws—

"—I've told you there's nothing worth going through them" 

Marco actually jumps, both reasons as the voice was surprisingly close to his neck and a seemingly suspicious head is resting firmly at the crown of his own hair. He stands frozen, hands all but hold the scrolls between his fingers, slightly creasing the expensive parchments as he was next hyperaware of a certain heat coming from behind him, so close Marco feels it under his clothes.

When the hell did the guy stand up and sneak behind Marco!?

"..w-what—" he breathes out, a little shaken at the sudden close presence, his body like autopilot feeling warm at the shorten distance. Tom's obvious contact of his forehead on Marco's hair is making him jittery. He fights the urge to move and all but hissed lowly "..what on earth are you doing.."

The other didn't answer quickly as Marco demanded. And the prolonged silence is making him even more frozen stiff at their proximity.

"..what words of 'my own manner of choosing' and 'no questions asked' do you really not understand?" Tom suddenly gruffly speaks, tone low but enough to reach Marco's ears. 

..Now?

He chose to cure his withdrawal now of all times!?

"..you don't even looked tired to me." Marco retorts heatedly. And it was true too! The guy looks like he was handling himself just fine, he even acts less infuriating too so Marco assumed they weren't due for any of this. Not when they just did it only two nights ago..!

Tom didn't answer his outburst. The continued silence only making the human quite exasperated.

Marco didn't relax, not when he was keenly aware of how Tom's nose is brushing against his scalp, severely confuse of how he was able to feel the guy's uneven breathing reaching the strands of his hair

It's not like Marco can blame him considering the bond is in fact demanding, and given the history he had read earlier, it puts a lot more strain on the demon counterpart. But..

"..is this going to be a regular thing?" Marco can't help but ask, tone begrudging and Tom grunts lowly, not giving any sort of answers once more "..you, suddenly doing this while I least expects it?"

Marco stiffens when he feels the vibrating growl behind. It feels a little nerve-wracking now it's within close proximity to hear. He swallows thickly..wondering if the chances of getting eaten or disemboweled is probably high right now.

But he feels movements, followed by the sounds of clothes rustling and Marco all but harshly swallows his surprise as he registers Tom's overall weight mostly leaning now on him. It causes Marco to jerk forward, midsection now hitting the edge of the long oak-wooden table, hands still occupied on one scroll but focus entirely as Tom's forehead now nestles comfortably on his right shoulder blade. Marco looks down, seeing how the demon put his hands (sharp nails digging on the wood) on top of it, basically caging Marco between the demon's front and table.

He can feel himself turn a little warm at the position. 

What the actual he—

"—just be glad I'm not doing this everyday " Tom's resigned voice echoes between them and Marco grimace on instinct, the prospect of this being an 'everyday' thing is even dreadful. He didn't respond to that, barely making a sound. Tom continues, voice grave and disturbingly soft "..you're already here so I'm only being..efficient. I don't get much work done if every second I'm sporting a massive headache and this troublesome empti—"

Tom stops half-way through his speech, continuing to click his tongue in obvious annoyance. 

"..okay, fine. I get it, it's just that..next time a little heads up won't hurt you.." Marco quietly complains, trying to forcibly relax his body against the radiating heat Tom is obviousy releasing. The suffocating silence inside this massive room only made Marco restless and even more so when Tom all but turn quiet, grunting one last time before he went still against the human's frame.

For the next five minutes it was deathly quiet.

Then he feels Tom murmurs after the excruciating wait of just Marco standing there while letting the demon have his needed fix.

"..I'll try the archives next. I'll let you know..once I'm able to sneak out some books"

Marco nods hesitantly, even though he knows Tom can't see it.

Then a good of one minute passed before Marco sense Tom had slowly step away from him.

He didn't face the other, pretending to focus on the scroll he was holding but glazing over the words as his mind is clearly wandering off. 

The atmosphere is so uncomfortable. Marco wonders if this is what he's going to be dealing with when Tom doing this without prior notice—

—he jolts out of his deep thinking when he hears footsteps passing him.

He saw Tom heading towards the double doors of his room, back facing the human and proceed to grab the handle.

"..you can read them on your own. The dimensional scissors is inside the drawer next to the TV so leave when you're done"

Before Marco can even say anything Tom all but opens the door and leave without any further words. The sound of it closing was the last thing Marco registers before the silence joins him.

Marco slowly gapes at where that guy was used to be standing..slightly feeling, insulted.

"..so after springing up on me you just leave..wow" He deadpans out loud, heavily offended. He wasn't expecting a thank you— hell might snow first before he receive any semblance of gratitude from Tom but does the guy really have to act so..pompous?

 After taking what he needs then just leaves?

Marco cards his fingers across his hair before he plops back to the couch. Hastily clearing his senses of any invasive warmth and when he thinks he can still feel the offensive phantom sensations he all but pulls off his hoodie.

Giving himself a few rooms to breathe because it's warm all of a freaking sudden.

"..god, this is tiring" 

He's definitely going home after he reads all of this. Seriously, screw that guy. 

"..honey, what's with this project portfolio doing in my table—" the man paused before looking back at the scroll "—wait, Tom's name is inscribe here"

"..oh, you haven't read it? He wants our input before he submits a budget allocation request to the treasury" A red-skinned demoness walks towards the man who was busy skimming through the project proposal submitted by their son "..the plan is apparently dedicated for the lower floors, honey"

Dave cast his gaze away from scroll and look at his wife "..it's for the past immigrant families?"

The Queen smiles proudly before nodding "..quite the meticulous plan too, open for the other lower class demons as well. He even included a demographic profiling of which non-immigrant demons are given priority to avail the housing system.."

When did that child have the time?

Though, Dave feels a little pleased. That partially solves the particular issue of weaker demons ending up homeless by uncontrollable rabid raids on the lowest floors. With the festivities of the Blood Moon and several court meetings it was hard to find time to deal with matters that gets buried under more important issues that needs to attend to.

So it was a surprise their Thomas find the time to scrounge up a proposal.

Then he feels his wife circle around before she loosely hugs Dave's neck, then she whispers "..not only that, he said..it was all solely the little Marco's idea.."

Dave blinks..before he laughs heartily.

His wife joining him as well.

"..well, I guess that explains it huh"

Before he faces his wife, both of them smiling contentedly. 

Chapter Text

"Each time I see his face I can't helped but be so..angry. I just don't know why he looks at me I have this inherent feeling of covering it with something or else I might punch him"

"..I see" there's a few sounds of scribbling that echoes between the stout man and one agitated demon. The teen's hands are both occupied in fluffing a bright pink rabbit's fur due to restlessness. The adult seeing His Highness's clear aggravation at the mere mention of his source of grievances had him humming thoughtfully. Brian running a few points to consider before directly telling the prince "..but Your Highness, is this not just your way of dealing with stress after the Blood Moon? His Grace had been..with you throughout since then, this might be an unhealthy redirection of your frustration perhaps?"

The young demon growled, clearly not agreeing.

"No—..no, Brian this feels like a thing because of the human's face— it's infuriating and no matter how much I tried not to think about it I want to cave it in"

The human hums, resorting to physical violence is surfacing once more. He suppresses a sigh "..I understand, do you always feel like this around Sir Marco?"

Brian watches as his charge pursed his lips angrily then huffs "..I guess not— maybe, one time I—..I manage to tolerate looking at him without feeling every second of setting him on fire."

That thought is quite alarming. Brian muses worriedly then he continues to scribble on his notepad "..what was the reason why you manage to briefly act calmly in front of His Grace?"

The young prince looks away, now conflicted. 

Brian eyes it with keen interest. So there's a moment of camaraderie, or a sliver of tolerance between them after all. That's something to look further upon.

"..when I want to cure the..bond withdrawal" the young demon confesses begrudgingly then glares at the floor next. As if he wants it to set on fire. Well given his rather wide range of abilities Brian wouldn't be that surprise if the teen did so. It won't be the first time even. The young prince continues, fingers now toying with Marshmallow's fur "..only because I was tired. I don't have the energy to be angry with..the guy. But that doesn't mean anything Brian— Anyway, he wasn't even the least bit remorseful for draining me my magic but act as if he was doing me a favor for curing my depravity! Doesn't that counts as him being a scum?"

The human nods gingerly, listening raptly on every complaint that leaves on Prince Tom's lips. 

Weeks of no counselling had obviously cause build-up of frustration it seems.

It had been a while since the young Master had been this irked, and verbally ranting regarding on someone.

Well, there's a small array of people the young demon only talks about, by what he means of that, in most cases a certain princess is only involved. Though, he wasn't sure as of yet of how to interpret this situation of his charge finally able to have something else to focus on..even if such feelings mainly circling around to unfiltered disdain.

(..almost a year of just linear topics simply about a Mewni's princess need to stop at some point. This serves like a progress in his own humble opinion.)

Brian, nods to himself. A new figure in the prince's life will do him good. He will make do of what's presented to him.

Though, they really should have scheduled one session between the weeks since the Royal Ball. 

Due to the young man's packed schedule, these past few weeks their sessions were pushed to the side. He was expecting he won't be called for a couple of more days but surprise to have Master Tom barging into his chamber within the palace. 

The teen arrived fuming and looking as if he had too much of something to address. So here they are, Brian relaxing against his single couch while his charge sprawled on the usual lounge chair. 

Though, to think Sir Marco would be the topic of today's session wasn't in the realm of his expectations. Let alone for the young boy to have such strong (and quite heavy in fact) feelings regarding one fellow human.

It's better for the young demon to focus on the less aggressive thoughts he has on his betrothed first.

Then he remembered something..

The servants had been rather giggly yesterday. He mostly kept to himself but occasionally loiters on the corridors with Marshmallow on his arms. He had mastered the art of not getting his soul accidentally sucked out if he simply minds his business as Tom's therapist. Anyway, if his hearing hadn't failed him yet, then he didn't imagine them whispering about the Prince having someone over his private study.

The servants gushing pushed him to believe— or assume at least— that it wasn't the Queen or King who Prince Tom had as a visitor.

Hm..let's see if there's something noteworthy happened yesterday.

"..then, are those feelings still consistent lately? Are there any other circumstances where you see him— perhaps, in a more different and less aggressive way?" He asked once more, and tried to hide how surprise he is when the young Master all but turn quiet. 

He didn't answer Brian, but the obvious confliction passing on the teen's face indicates coming up with an answer is clearly a struggle. That, he was once again resorting to old ways of being unable to be honest of something he can't— or more specifically— doesn't want to understand on his own yet.

So, Brian smiles easily before clearing his throat, stopping the Master from frowning aggressively down on his carpeted floor. That will be like the third burnt rag this month if so.

"..let me ask something else then, describe me of what you think of Sir Marco recently" he starts, and each syllables that leaves Brian's mouth the more Tom's expression darkened.

"He's—.." Tom purses his lips thinly, hands went back to aggressively fluffing Marshmallow's fur, but despite the level of rough ministrations the rabbit looks rather comfortable on where its perched, nose twitching every now and then. The young teen looks down stubbornly before whispering "..he's just Marco..a human.."

Sir Marco can be sum up with such words huh. Brian thought with mild amusement. Not entirely sure if such sentiments are tied to inner frustration or just a mesh of confusion that resulted to dealing it with anger for how the young man doesn't know how to address it properly. 

As his counselor for more than quite some time now. He can safely say that the prince significantly improved of dealing with his anger as his immediate response to anything over the years. The child is clearly trying, and willing above all else despite his rather impressive track records of destruction if inconvenienced for the smallest of things. Brian can testify the prince is no longer as explosive like back then. 

However, Prince Tom's penchant of not admitting something angers him way beyond that not even words can properly described it had been a while that Brian had witness it again.

It'll come to pass he was sure of it. Just like the many times he saw the young demon did so. For now, having him rant his frustrations had always been a good remedy than channeling it through destruction.

..you'd be surprise how much fury can fuel a demon enough to level an entire floor with seismic quakes and unending pits of eternal fire.

They rather avoid that and wishes not to see that again on his coming mid-thirties of human life.

Surprisingly, the young Master continues without any more prompting from him.

"..always there around Starship and I—..I hate it." He speaks with a tone that was filled with bite but honest and if not, a bit resentful "..he's mouthy. Always spits back to me as if I can't end his measly life then and there for daring to talk back— he sticks his nose where it shouldn't be and it's infuriating how easily he does so—.."

The prince fully stops..

Brian waits patiently.

Then Tom continues, brows knitting together before he hissed under his breath, loud enough for Brian to hear.

"..he—..he says these things like it's natural and I don't know if he's just a massive fool or he has no qualms of showing that he—.."

Then followed by incomprehensible noises of frustration. No more words clarifying what the prince actually mean.

Brian jots down a few things before he fixed his glasses.

"May I know what you mean by that?—"

"—that he cares, Brian " Master Tom growled, half looking a bit miserable and frustrated as he speaks and Brian, unperturbed by the usual display hums thoughtfully once more. The prince continues, now more visibly angry as he cards through his hair, face pinched in clear annoyance ''..didn't even took a damn minute looking at the disturbance report and he's already looking so—.. so concerned on behalf of the immigrants..it's—..what is wrong with him?!”

Ah, so that what this is.

"..were you angry the moment he did that?"

No immediate response.

Not until a barely above hiss comes from the young teen.

"..it should.." The Master looks away, hands now had stop fluffing up the rabbit's fur. Then he repeats, even more resigned, voice a little lower "...it should have.."

But it didn't? He would like to ask but stop despite his curiosity. 

Instead he ask something else "..doesn't that only mean that Sir Marco is just worried for your people? Is that not somehow a good thing?"

The death glare he received was quite expected.

"..and he shouldn't be..He’s—" Tom snaps before growling lowly "..I don't see any reason why he should even..care. He's a Human. And we're Demons. One weak demon is enough to eat him whole so he shouldn't care. It's not—.. It's none of his business..but he— said these things—these suggestions and I—.."

He wonders how much of these was told to Sir Marco directly or just a fragment of the young master’s projected thoughts towards his betrothed. He doesn’t know anything of this human boy apart from the brief interaction he had back on the ball. Though, his first impression of this Marco wouldn’t be near the same thing at the way Tom describes him to be. He looks like a good kid to boot. In contrast, to his charge’s words however.. 

Brian sighs. 

The young prince can be quite honest in all the different aggressive ways, but most of them always resort to keeping it in instead of trying to communicate it out properly. Especially if he doesn't like the other party who's a target of his ire. He rather resorts to the opposite of communicating, which is a tad bit of a problem not when Master Tom is aiming to be better.

Brian smiles at the other eventually "..but Sir Marco sounds like he did genuinely care, Your Highness. May I know if that somehow bothers you?"

The first part of what he said felt like the young Master was told some nefarious insult that he couldn't comprehend. He wonders for a moment, of what exactly is unbelievable of a mere human of fellow age to express genuine actions..to his own demon kind. Or maybe perhaps, it's more of the fact because it was His Grace they are talking about and not exactly what he did that appalls Prince Tom to so much.

He can only wonder of such conjectures though. After all, he only aids His Highness of what he shares and expresses. He could still be wrong of course.

Then the young man speaks hesitantly.

"..he—.. I think he does and it did— ..yes, satan it did bother me so what?" the Prince's face was twisted as if he swallowed a glassful of spoiled demonade while admitting that. Brian had taken the mistake of doing the same thing, so he sort of understand the feeling— anyway, that brief honesty was commendable at least. Then the teen looks away from Brian "..it still doesn't make sense and I hate everything he says. It's stupid"

Is it really, Master Tom. Brian muses internally, refraining from saying it out loud in hopes not to risk the young demon's temper. Perhaps today's session is not about logically pointing out the obvious or addressing the heart of Tom's confusions or the reason why it should even be a frustration to begin with.

 He suppose, some other time it is then.

Instead, he offers back one seemingly innocent question.

"..did you take these suggestions then..?"

Silence greets them.

Brian paused on scribbling on his notepad, waiting patiently for Tom to continue.

The response never came.

Instead, the young prince lifts Marshmallow off from his lap before standing up. He then put the pink rabbit on the lounge chair then proceed to walk towards the door.

"..I'm needed elsewhere" Prince Thomas speaks evenly before he grabbed the handle, wrenching the door with his usual roughness, though paired with a frenzied manner that was admittedly unusual to witness. His whole demeanor screams to be anywhere but not inside of Brian's chamber. Then hurriedly steps out without talking one last time first "..that's it for today, Brian"

Then the door shuts close.

He'll take that as a yes then.

Before he closes his notes with a barely contained sigh, looking at Marshmallow's way with a smile.

Marco is currently in the middle of a life or death situation.

His fingers tap with lightning speed across his keyboard, eyes almost bloodshot as he zeroes in on the website. Not a single second straying afar from the ticket button. Heart hammering as he frantically watches the available slots slowly disappearing—

"—Marcooo, please help me" is what jolts him from his laser focus, as Star's plea came through the door. Marco didn't look up as he continue to tap with desperation.

"—I would love to but I can't" Marco stated hurriedly — three more tickets sold, no!— then he feels Star's shadow loom over his shoulders. He inhales sharply as another ticket got sold "I'm in a middle of securing a once in a lifetime opportunity of Mackie Hand marathon tonight and I'll do anything to get my hands on it"

"Eh? Who's Mackie Hand?" Star inquires and Marco paused for a few seconds as another ticket got snatch in very own eyes— two more remaining, if he could just— he speaks again, voice strained "..only the living legend film actor in the world of Martial Arts. Which..died thirty years ago performing his own stunts..on himself"

Marco still get teary-eyed remembering his idol's death. He will be missed always—

He watches the screen, all his fingers ceasing in its desperation then Marco took a sharp inhale. Before he slams his head on his laptop, proceeding to bang his screen against him, helplessly groaning in defeat.

"Wait what's wrong Marco?"

"..sold out, I was too slow" came his muffled reply.

There go the last two tickets, stolen by some user named 'butterflyforever666' — Marco wants to cry so badly urgh—

"Aww, sorry about that little guy" Star says sympathetically before she ruffles the crown of his head gently "I'm sure you'll get some tickets some other way"

Marco whines "..no, these past few weeks, no good things have been happening to me—"

—the both of them all but yell in surprise as his laptop literally got covered with wall of flames. Marco and Star fell backwards, hitting the floorboards with a harsh dull thud, their bottoms taking the brunt of the impact. Marco snaps his eyes, not the slightest bit surprise to see Tom standing on his surprisingly unharmed laptop. 

He was expecting for the other to instantly sneer on Marco.

But miraculously a calm expression is what greets them instead.

Is it going to rain cotton candies today or is this a bad omen?

Though it was enough for Marco to say this guy is up to no good.

"Tom? What are you doing here again?" Star asked rather casually. Tom all but gazes at her with a gentle smile, like he usually does when she’s around.

His display of— that will never cease to amaze Marco really. He doesn’t know whether to feel sorry of bad for him. 

Too bad the demon couldn’t spare a nickel of kindness to him— well, back at the guy’s study he was kinda..mellow towards Marco. Maybe finally, they’re now good then?

Despite his initial dislike towards the demon, he’ll actually pick being in a more socially functional relationship with the guy. All the aggressive back and forth can be draining to be honest. Don’t get him wrong he’ll throw back whatever punch sent at his way, but he can only deal with so much of whatever beef he has going on with Tom. He even thinks the way they interact the last three days ago would be nice if they keep it. Tolerable even—

—he blinks, confused of such..hopeful thinking.

Marco sighs tiredly, not going to rise his hopes up when the guy can be a ticking bomb now and confusing next. And for some reason, he hadn't felt their bond demanding for another well-needed session, Tom’s initiation last time probably been enough for the both of them. And seeing as neither of them doesn't look currently dead on their feet practically confirms his assumption. At least he hopes it’s the case "..look man, I don't think today is a good time for whatever bad news you're gonna say—"

Tom wrinkled his nose while clicking his tongue in distaste, interrupting him but no words came next as his usual rebuttal. If anything, the demon takes one look at Marco’s way before going back to Star’s direction. 

..completely ignoring Marco.

He paused, then he can feel his neck burn in humiliation at the treatment. Not expecting to be left blatantly hanging like that. He made eye-contact to Star and already saw her looking so confuse.

Did something happen? Practically bleeds through her expression.

Hell if Marco knows. Last time he checked, he wasn’t the one doing a ‘days of radio-silence’ and suddenly showing up then randomly acting like he couldn’t bare to speak to him. 

He actually frowns while dusting off his pants not saying anything back, while he helped Star stand up as well.

Tom continues, unaware of his and Star’s silent exchange.

“Starship I—.. I was wondering you’d be free to hang out today?”

Marco rolled his eyes.

"..uh, no? A million times no?" Star answered dryly, while allowing Marco to lift her entire weight upright. He proceeds to busy himself to look for the end of the Christmas series tied around her while he listens to Star and Tom talk.

"Look" Tom starts and Marco subtly snorts at the desperate tone in them. "I know I hadn't approach you in the best way possible since the ball, and well, been a little aggro on your—..  anyway Star—" She simply raises a brow at his direction, shockingly listening to Tom "— but I just want to say sorry, I'll—..I'll try not to get mad I promise. So, would you please join me on a Mackie Hand marathon later?"

Marco all but stand frozen stiff as he whips his head towards Tom's inviting expression. The other wasn't looking at him clearly but he doesn't care because he was already gazing wide-eyed, jaws slack and lips parted in silent gasp as he sees beside the demon's raised hand was two floating tickets of the marathon he had been dying to grab earlier.

No way, Marco cries inside. Mind racing in pure envy—because why does he have it?!—

"—wow, that's like a not so fun way to waste my time butttt fortunately for you! Marco happens to love that Markie Arm guy or whatever that is! So why not hang out with Marco?" Star brightly cheers and Marco stops looking so awestruck at the tickets and watches Star instead, bewildered.

"What?" Tom expresses in surprise. Marco can't say he doesn't share the same sentiment.

Star sighs and shakes the series lights off of her the moment Marco had successfully go back to untangling it. Then she paces a few steps away, now looking at Marco and Tom pointedly..

"I can't believe I'm going to be the sound of reason here but listen you guys. You two—" proceeding to point at Marco and Tom, the both of them looking at each other with clear disdain. Mostly the demon looking off-putting but Marco has no issues mirroring it back. She starts again  "—need to clear out your differences. You'll be dealing with each other for the next six months and I can't have you two all up on each other's faces every single time! The banter is cute and all but try to work it out differently, yeah? So! What other else is a good chance than a bro only hang-out a second time! But this one is just pure chilling 'kay?"

Not only that sound so awful, Marco doesn't like the way she's so eager. Didn’t she saw the way Tom was, for some reason looking like Marco personally had spit on his cheerios for the grumpy attitude given earlier?

A hang-out might as well be a bad idea in this moment. Last time was not a hang-out either.

"But I want—" Tom protest weakly at Star's enthusiasm.

At the same time Marco huffs, before lying just for the sake of argument about the marathon "—even if it's Mackie Hand as if I'd enjoy a hang out with him—"

Tom's lower eyelid twitches as he faces Marco completely. Oh, so now he decided to address him? Marco throws him a stink-eye before the demon sneers, tone thick "—yeah, you wanna go, Diaz?—"

Marco huffs then gripes back "—always violence with you, classic—"

The demon, unsurprisingly steps down from the table, eyes darkening, the tickets he had been holding instantly disappeared with fire momentarily. Marco looks at the other with a scoff. Not get mad? Yeah right, more like get furious in the shortest possible second you mean.

Star claps her hand loudly, cutting through their heated exchange "hoookay, see what's going on here, banter with a slash of deathly violence again. Normally, I'd love a good battle of the death, can be entertaining but not this time. Just imagining each time you face each other and it'll be like this is already a headache" Then Star brightens before she winks at the two cheerfully "So why not use this chance to uh..— finally bury the hammer or something between you two!"

"Star— Star, it's hatchet" Marco intercepts dryly "..the saying goes bury the hatchet"

Star simply waved a dismissive hand in the air. Then she grins before slowly stepping towards Marco's door, before she actually sternly looks at the both of them "..A-ny-wayssss, you two are going to hang out! Tom I might consider or maybe — slightly — consider hearing you out next time, if I see you've really changed enough for this. And Marco! Watch the movie like you mean it before you regret it again, 'kay? Now enjoy boys! Bye!"

Before they could get a single word in, she slams the door shut. All but leaving the two of them alone again.

After a few seconds of momentary silence. One of them cut through the suffocating peace.

"..I hate you" Tom whispers with all the disdain. He whispers back, just as much exasperated.

"..what do you know, I might feel the same"

Tom angrily growled under his breath.

While Marco already regrets all of this.

Marco was expecting Tom might not invite him with the marathon. But the guy all but left his room with a barely dissatisfied 'carriage is outside, be quick' and whisk away in a flurry of fire in his usual dramatic fashion.

He was contemplating if he should actually go with this 'hang out' that he was sure is just a disaster waiting to happen. He knows Star is just being nosy but looking out for Marco in her odd and very unexplainable ways but he doesn't really see the benefit of forcing the two of them to get along by being in each other's presence more than they really have to. In his opinion, the only thing Marco and Tom can get remotely in civil speaking terms without the one-sided death threats and occasional screaming match is that they are far away from each other. 

He doesn't see any alternative to that.

Except..maybe that one time back on Tom's study that they actually connected somehow? 

He wasn’t being overly optimistic, but he figured there was at least some mutual— not exactly understanding— but a sense of common ground? It was barely there but Marco would be lying if he thinks he didn’t sense the sliver of tolerance of each other in that moment.

Marco just thought that..they've reach something. At least enough not to be 'a burn on sight' category in Tom's mind. It was the closest to argument-free conversation they had but now the guy is back on being an absolute ass to him, unreasonably so.

Marco frowns, kicking a pebble on the road.

It's—..well whatever. If he decides to be a prick today then Marco won't stand down and get jerk by his attitude. He won’t even go to this marathon—

—then again, Mackie Hand. 

And all of Marco's resolve and brooding for the stupid knucklehead instantly crumbles.

He can't pass up this chance, just like Star said, he'll regret if he misses the opportunity. So, if dealing with an obnoxious demon who's ready to go at your throat without a moment's notice then so be it!

He rests his hands inside the front pocket of his hoodie and watches Tom leaning against the carriage. His arms crossed and frowning as if Marco was the one who forced him on this little trip.

He sighs softly under his breath and approaches Tom.

"..just so you know, I was inviting Star" Tom grits out and Marco rolled his eyes so hard he was afraid it would reach the back of his head already.

"..yeah, as if you couldn't be obvious enough earlier. Though, if it had somehow fly over your head Star said no, so I'm here instead" Marco can’t help but quips sarcastically and watches with a bit of satisfaction as Tom's eyes flickers to bright red for a second before it vanishes quickly. 

"You—..for a guy literally lacking of anything else, I'm surprised you're packed with so much audacity" Tom fires back with a hiss and Marco snickers without remorse.

"..whatever puts a frown on you, Lucitor" Marco easily simpers and Tom almost looks like he was about to lunge at Marco, probably to throttle him or something, but settles on whispering something aggressively under his breath. Then roughly opens the door for him.

"..after you" he rumbled with clear venom and Marco shakes his head, feeling like this thing is getting too exhausting but remain quiet. Though he was caught looking dumbstruck as the moment he steps inside the carriage, all he sees is a high-end looking apartment.

He blinks rapidly as he takes in the too wide space to be actually fitting inside a small carriage. Is this some weird pocket dimension? There's so much stuff here—wait is that a photo booth and actual karaoke box..?

Marco blurts out before he can stop himself "..aren't you guys living in medieval times? How on earth you have six flat screen TV's and six different flavors in large cereal dispensers?"

He was expecting not to be answered.

But then he heard the door close and after Tom shouts 'giddy up, skeleton horse' the carriage now obviously moving.

Then the other face him, once more looking so bothered and practically doesn’t want to answer him. Marco seriously is wondering what on earth really is his deal today.

Tom sits down on a couch and glares at Marco, expression offended next "..what on satan's hell do you think demons of the Underworld are?"

He hides his surprise at the response. 

Before Marco chimes within a heartbeat "..ancient? Come on, you people are even worst than Mewni with the extreme traditional monarchy. I wasn't wrong to assume you guy's have a lifestyle that matches the Victorian era"

It was safe to say Tom isn't the least bit pleased on hearing that. Then again, since when is he ever happy with the words that leaves Marco's mouth anyway?

"Get your facts right, if anything Mewni is a lot more lagged behind with modernization compare to— satan, I'm not running my mouth with this of all things today " Tom whispers, irritated, before he snaps his gaze at Marco "Hell might have a strict governing system doesn't mean we don't know what a TV or videogame is. Demons literally visit your realm and watches humanity's civilization for ages, do you really think we don't know where did the screams of the damned had come from?"

Marco's eyes widens in realization. Oh right, when people dies they possibly go to hell too.

Then he paused when he realized something.

"..you know, now that I think about it. Me dying and knowing you'll be where I'm possibly gonna end up to doesn't really comfort me" Marco stated offhandedly as he took an adjacent couch near where Tom is. The guy had no sense of hospitality, he didn't even offer Marco a seat. 

Though he was surprised to see Tom quirking a brow, lips threatening to scoff "..good job for having the decency to assume you're not heading upwards"

Marco tilt his head, giving the other an eye-roll "..that's why I said 'possibly' dude. On the other hand, I had more chances seeing the pearly gates than you are"

Marco laughs seeing the way the unimpressed look passes over Tom. It's probably not nice joking about a demon not seeing the heaven above or something.

Then Marco perks up, remembering where they are heading "also! I didn't know you like Mackie Hand movies?"

Tom scrunched his nose in distaste "..as if you'd know a single thing about me—" Marco pursed his lips thinly at the jab "— besides, that was the only marathon that was available anyway"

Uncomfortable silence reaches between them, probably lasting under a minute and enough for him to decide there’s no way he’s going to spend the entire ride this tense. So, Marco sort of just decided to bully the silence on the air with the mention of his favorite movie. Star always had this weird knack of being positive all the time that lights up the atmosphere, might as well rip a few leaves off of her book. Then he literally fires off "..you gotta have to watch the previous movies at least! What's your favorite between the two?"

Marco eagerly waits for Tom's input. He never encountered anyone who knows about Mackie Hand and Star clearly doesn't share the interest too. So he really can't help but jump straight off at the topic.

Tom blinks owlishly as the human was waiting eagerly for an answer.

..what is up with him? He can't help but think, a little caught off guard at the enthusiasm. He never thought this guy can possibly one day look at Tom with such..well whatever expression he was wearing at the moment.

Either Marco be looking at him with clear annoyance or disinterest, that's mostly how he is. Other than being an absolute pain in the ass, this guy doesn't hesitate to even act sarcastic around him.

So it was a little disarming to see the switch of manner all of a sudden.

It’s like he just saw him switch off his attitude and all but proceed to looks so openly animated towards him as if they were not at each other’s throats just literal second ago. 

Another addition to his piling up list of why he finds Marco Diaz infuriatingly annoying at the moment.

Aside from getting in the way with his invite with Star, being his bonded and just generally of him— is enough to set Tom off. The simmering itch of wanting to get his hands on something and burn it to a crisp had been pestering him earlier and he thought a day-off from any of the stuff he’s dealing with would settle his nerves.

And yet, that ‘everything he’s dealing with’ is currently with him and Tom almost considers screaming out of spite.

He doesn’t know what is up today that made him extra intolerant of Marco. The bond is not acting up even (but he can feel the consistent tugging at the back of his throat, making him even more stimulated than ever) but each time he sees the guy he can’t help but remember his and Brian’s conversation. The snippets of memories all but now blurry and fragmented due to how much he had insisted to hide on the crevices of his brain under heavy lock and key.

He can’t explain and he doesn’t want to. Marco Diaz confuses him and even more when he wasn’t sure of what the actual hell he wants to do with the guy.

It’s making him restless. Looking back when they spend a good of half hour of calm conversation back on his study, he wonders how he did it. How he managed to easily get into it.  Or the implication of there’s less angry on everything he does and says with Marco is what angers him. Or the bond is fucking messing with his senses and so does his head.

The moment he left his room, knowing Marco is still there, Tom didn’t get a wink of sleep that night.

The sense of disorientation after he finishes feeding the demand of his end of the bond had shackled Tom the very next morning, and next thing he knew he was nose deep on inks and parchments just to escape the sensory overload. Not even drinking the court physician’s tablet for his headache become useful. So he decided to pour his excess energy to work. His study had been even more of a mess as he keeps writing and revising and so much of repeating a single draft of that damn project proposal like someone is out to get him if he doesn’t deal with it like the way his body screams to conjure it into perfection. Not a smear or missing detail present.

Marco’s words, suggestions, and the way he goes about it had haunt Tom every second as he scribbles it into an actual concrete plan. It took him half a day spending on cross-checking land occupation registry and warehouse stocks, it passed like he was in delirious dream. It all ended when he have Petey deliver it to his parent’s office and even then it didn’t stop.

So he proceed to Brian just so he could—..Satan, even that was no absolute help to quell Tom’s restlessness. Just more pent of something that he wants to go and leave his system.

Even more so with the source of his problems sitting adjacent to him. He has a sudden urgency to fling Marco outside just it would stop this sense of mania creeping into the surface of his skin.

Tom continues to refrain on saying anything, watching the other with a frown. Not until Marco's smile slowly wavers, before he looks away visibly embarrass, a mixture of disappointment probably that he was clearly left hanging and..

 And Tom just freezes seeing it..

He angrily swallows the constriction on his throat, wondering what the fuck is the bond doing to him and why it’s messing with his mind. Because no other explanation would suffice enough as to why he felt a pang of guilt for not replying back. After the demanding physical sensation does this hell forsaken bond meant to torture Tom mentally?

It bounds souls as if they’re supposed to be one unified entity. Is he feeling Marco’s dissatisfaction or he’s witnessing his own clear descent to madness the longer he stays unsatisfied and unfulfilled of his bond withdrawal? 

(he rather chopped off his own limb than admit the fact not even their brief skin-ship for the last past weeks had been nowhere satisfactory)

It was a temporary relief but it all just accumulated until all he can sense of his crushing weight instead.

He looks away with a scoff, he fights the words as if he doesn’t want it to leave his lips but relented "..gonna go with the original if we're talking more about substance. The English..isn't as good in the Swedish version though"

He steals a glance at Marco's way and the guy, literally brightens before his eyes crinkles in a half-moon sort of smile.

Tom narrows his eyes at the expression, for some reason getting a little..unreasonably angry again. Simultaneously stomping the sudden sickening warmth encasing his gut..

"Right? But the second was also great too! The action scenes were probably when Mackie Hand was in his prime! " Marco added cheerfully. Then he offered Tom a smug smile "..who would have thought you'd actually like stuff. I would have never guessed there's more to you than being an asshole"

Tom's apprehensive expression all but morphs to a full-blown frown.

Yeah, another baggage he has to deal with. He never catches a break does he?

Also, how is that a surprise when they always assume that?

As if that's nothing new already. As if he hadn't heard of that from other noble peers of other dimensions. As if he hadn't heard low class demons cower under his presence all because of what they heard of him

(there’s a reason he doesn’t have friends—)

As if he hadn't heard those words left from the lips of the one girl who attempted, if not, the only one who tried before to see past of the herald Prince of Hell but just simply all of Tom.

That’s why—..that's why he hold on to that. The one thing he knows he wants that Star made him experience. He wants it to have again but he couldn’t do it because he’s stuck in a bond with someone he despises to an unsurmountable degree.

And now, hearing it straight off the mouth of the person ticks Tom so much.

And it probably won't change..because maybe, that's all he is. A raging ball of temperance that entirety of hell should fear from.

Tom crosses his arms then can already guess he was wearing a deep-seated frown on his face, expression now sour at his thoughts. All but unable to put a lid to his next few words, tone dripping acidly "..thanks for stating such shitty preconceptions of me, that made me great about myself"

The deafening silence stretches so long as if it meant to choke the both of them.

Not until Marco abruptly stands up and fully glaring down on Tom, knuckles fisted white.

“you know what I had enough of this—..this on and off attitude of yours!” He exclaims, frustrated “seriously what on earth is your problem? What exactly is your deal with me?!”

Tom bared his teeth, responding well to the aggression “I’m treating you like I did every single time”

Marco steps forward, teeth clenched angrily “like the heck you are! Because last time I check we’re not like this! At least you look like a decent demon enough so what stick stuck up in your ass and decided to act like a prick all of a sudden?!”

He can feel the taste of ash and smoke collecting inside his mouth, eyes warming with familiarity as he stands up, sneering back without restraint “ did you really think just because you meddled on hell’s affairs one time and offered a half-baked plan that I finally rubbed elbows with you after?!”

Marco paused, eyes widening and Tom.. actually falters when he sees genuine strike on the human’s expression before the other lowered his head, bangs casting shadows over his upper part of his face.

Then Marco whispers “what the hell? If that’s how you really think then you shouldn’t have said that back then! I don’t care if you take my suggestions or not but don’t blame me for a moment if I did genuinely think we’d—  god, this is so stupid”

Marco sighs, frustration so evident on his face “ I don’t even know why you’re so angry with me all the time, what did I even do to you?!”

Many things and none at the same time. 

Tom grunts, stepping forwards to him “do you really think this is so easy?! It’s because I’m forced to things I don’t want and seeing your very existence reminds me of it all the goddamn time—”

“—oh get off your high-horse! You’re not the only one who’s forced into this! —”

“—fuck off, Diaz. You don’t know shit I’m constantly dealing with!”

He wants to know why Tom is always so angry with him?!

Maybe because for simply having the misfortune of existing. Getting stuck together in bond that’s not even sure if it’s possible that can be broken. Adding of not having Star in speaking terms. The council. His responsibilities. So many things is wrong with Tom’s life and he doesn’t—..fuck

Tom pierced his bottom lip. Doesn’t know what to say any more until Marco snaps again. He’s just frustrated and the one time he just want to take a needed break is this what he gets.

“so now we’re pointing fingers to who has it rough, huh? Are you serious?!” The other asked in bewilderment. Tom stares at him with narrowed eyes. Marco continues undeterred “if you’re just angry of something and decided dumping it all on me then I have news for you—I’m not going to just let you use me like an emotional punching bag whenever you’re in the mood for it! Are you mad because I’m the one you’re stuck with in this crazy situation?! Well me too! But you don’t see me being an ass to you all the time! If anything, I’m trying to be at least a decent person here and crossed this bridge of petty beef so this thing would work! Unlike you!”

Marco heaved after finishing his rant. Tom watching him with wide eyes.

Then the human cards his fingers through his hair, sighing heavily “ God..look, Star had a point of clearing our differences..whether we like it or not, we'll be dealing with each other for the next six months and arguing instead of talking like sensible people won't cut it in the long run. This hot and cold thing you have whenever we see each other is freaking exhausting. I’m going to lose my sanity if you keep being such an ass, especially if its unwarranted. I’m done putting up with your bull, Tom”

Said demon simply hiss under his breath then all but drops his exhausted body back on the couch. He swallows the fiery spit back to his throat, relishing on the soothing warmth it gave him. He rests the back of his head against the backrest of the couch, body slightly tense while he covers his eyes with his forearm.

Then he whispers “..fuck”

“god..tell me about it” came Marco’s words, a soft chuckle followed it and next thing he sense is the extra added weight beside him. Tom doesn’t need to see just to know the other sits a good few inches away from him in the long couch. His brain automatically registering the human’s body heat before his consciousness can be aware of it. Tom’s grit his teeth, single fang digging into his lip as he fights the instant urge to lean towards the warmth. Always so—..goddamn it.

This isn't a..he doesn't know what this is..

He's still angry of something. But too tired to continue and put up such a fuss.

“..just so you know, I’m definitely not leaving just because you cursed me out, jerk" Marco suddenly speaks. Tom raise his arm and saw the way the guy looks at him stubbornly. The demon raised a brow, suddenly too tired to even think of speaking angrily. Marco sags against the couch before he frowns at Tom “the least you could do is treat me to the movies you idiot. Dealing with your mood swings deserves a reward for crying out loud"

The casual words feel so disturbingly natural given what just happened, to the things they’ve said to each other. The things Tom said (that needs to be amended with an obvious apology but couldn't bring himself to. Not now— maybe never) and the things he didn't say

Tom’s brow furrowed..in uncertainty, a little winded due to earlier exchange and even more at a loss of how to respond to that. The shift off conversation causing nauseating whiplash. He eventually looks away when he saw the crease of worry marring briefly on Marco’s face. The sight of his reluctance felt like can be so vividly mirrored by Tom.

The air was tense, and if it feels like the ball is in Tom's hand. All left to him of how is he going to respond.

He can sense Marco's anticipation, practically drilling onto him.

He let it hang for a two seconds, before he plops his forearm back on top of his eyes.

Then he murmurs, body sagging slightly next.

“..Mackie Hand movies are overrated and garbage. Why do you even like them?”

The words taste like ash and warm regret. As to what he regrets he doesn't know anymore—

—He didn’t expect for Marco to actually squawk in indignation, his sounds of protest reverberating all over the carriage and all but hollers at Tom.

“you take that back you demon! Don’t you know how much it was so popular back then? —”

Tom pushed down the flare of annoyance. Huffing a single sigh before he cuts off Marco.

“—popularity doesn't equate to being good. That's basic knowledge, are you a kid?—"

"—hah! Not on this one it's not! It's popular for a reason! Especially if you see the marathon later you'll eat those words!" Marco boasts, unnecessarily proud and Tom rolled his eyes thinking of 'I doubt that' before Marco continues again "..though I need to know if the swedish version have certain renditions. Did they actually have more of Mr.Hand's stunts that was change or edit out in the english ?—"

Tom grunts "—not gonna tell—"

Marco let out some noise of frustration, one that was admittedly childish unlike earlier. 

Tom closes his eyes, wishing he could shut off Marco's voice, now fully blown ranting about Mackie Hand's history of cinematic awards—..

—the last thing he hears is about how the world of Martial Arts officially flourished in films after that Hand guy's era started.

While Tom sighs, heavy but quiet. Marco's chattering the only sole sound on the background.

He takes it back. He admits in his head, a bit resigned. 

That Mackie Hand guy was for real.

He's never going to tell Marco that.

[Hell's Column]

Royal Rendezvous Under Wraps: His Royal Highness, Prince Thomas with His Grace, entering a Movie Theater on Earth.

—Razalle Thornebeel, The Hades' Gazette.

[Picture insert: the royal couple entering the Theater house. Marco in mid smile while Tom in a playful look of exasperation]

An unprecedented events are witness on His Grace's home dimension, Prince Thomas escorting his betrothed in a night of tranquil movie date!

   Sources claimed the two were seen leaving the Diaz Residence and taking the royal carriage. The rumors circulating whether their unified bond was strictly professional or not is now raising more questions. As they were evidently now seen spending time outside social events in the Underworld. 

  Other noble factions that had howled with dissatisfaction of the last denied appeal on the parliament hearing refused to give their thoughts regarding the Prince Thomas clear showcase of fondness to his human pair. Remaining to keep their commentaries of such surprising development of our royal couple—

"—can't you just shut down the entire printing office? This practically grounds for libel!"

Tom's groans echoes from the other side of the call.

" I would if that meant abusing monarchial powers—"

"—what the heck? You're literally a demon prince, you're suppose to be the opposite of being just, right?—"

"—and you are caught lacking morals for a human, do you even hear yourself?—"

A shrug then a nonchalant "—I'm not the one who's gonna do it, that's why I said you should. You basically have free pass out of the guilt—"

Tom deadpans. "—wow, you're incorrigible"

Marco grins—

"—please get a room you two!!"

"Star get out!"

He can hear her gleeful cackling from the other side his door.

Brian smiles pleasantly while the young teen looks like nails prick him underneath the padding of the lounge chair.

If he doesn't know any better Master Tom looks like he rather be anywhere than be here, the 'I want to bolt out of here' screams all over his expression.

Then again, he can leave whenever he wants. Brian certainly can't restrain a demon for a session if he doesn't want to.

Then the prince starts.

"..we talked— it was suppose to be Star but it was..him— we've..gone to the movies.."

"..so I have heard. Then, did it go well?"

Denial might as well been written on bold inky letters on a cardboard sign, raised up for anyone to see the clear expression the Prince was wearing. Well, a little sprinkle of demon temperance and old habits of emotional constipation will perhaps do that to a young teen. Demon or not.

The teen gripes "..no— hell maybe?— Satan I don't know!"

"..okay, you've said you two talked, how did it go?"

"I—.." He sees the teen fidget on a random loose thread of his pants. Once. Twice. Before he growled "..shouting, just so much shouting. His voice is practically a headache— he said he can't deal with me being an ass anymore as if I'm not putting up with him too! But he doesn't see me demanding him to stop being so—..being so him does he?!—"

Brian nods, humming thoughtfully.

"—and then we got quiet at some point after so much more of the arguing, but there's—..there's no shouting anymore, just more glaring and we talked—..of making things work as if things aren't just as shitty to begin with, then everything practically changes. He stop the glaring and it spirals to teasing— I—..it's was a long back and forth— so much of it that I don't even know what was the point anymore— and then.."

The young teen heaves a tired groan, recollecting himself.

Brian kindly asks "..did you hate it then?"

"..ye—" then one last muffled sigh, words said through clenched teeth "..enough not to blow him up.."

He'll take that as a half of 'maybe' or a 'no' then.

"..was it nice having one peaceful evening in the movies?"

A grimace worms over the Master's expression. Brian chuckles.

"..it wasn't enjoyable as much I simply.." He hesitates "...didn't mind.."

Isn't that almost the same as you accepting the company was tolerable?

Brian kept that thought to himself "..I think this is a good chance, Your Highness. Wouldn't it be a good start of mingling with peers of your age?—" Outside of Princess Star of course "— it seems Sir Marco likes to start over as well."

Tom throws a narrowed glare on the floor.

Then whispers.

"..fuck"

"Language, Sire"

Replace by even a harsher demonic phrase muttered under the teen's breath that Brian is sure it was an equivalent of that of the human cursing.

He simply shook his head, chuckling once more.

Chapter Text

Floor 1-55th (Hades Ring)

Floor 56-105th (Acheron Ring)

Floor 106-Uncharted Lands (Tartarus Ring)

Chapter Text

There are two things why a group of girls are suddenly crowding outside and not currently in their respective rooms not when the bell might ring for the next couple of minutes.

One, either there's probably someone sprawled on the floor and they're waiting for the ambulance. Two, someone finally died after Star spring out some monster that they missed to contain.

He was horribly wrong though as him and Star approached the huddled group, but what greet them was no dead person.

But a demon instead.

Marco gapes as his eyes met Augustus who was being swarmed with his female schoolmates. The demon was basically towering over them.

"..wait who's that?" Star whispers in awe and he has half a mind to actually pull her and by-pass the group instead—

—only for the guy to actually call for him. His loud voice alerting everyone within the vicinity.

"Your Grace! There you are!"

The outside of school grounds was deathly quiet and Marco wince inside.

"..eh, Marco is he talking to you?" 

He couldn't even answer her not when he watches how Augustus practically vanishes on the swarm he was surrounded with a barely whispered 'excused me ladies' and instantly pops into existence besides Marco with a beaming smile.

"..Good morning, I hope you don't mind me visiting you unannounced"

Before he smiles at his way, like he was in competition with the sun for trying to being so sunny..and bright.

Marco groans when the girls and even Star was gaping at them.

It's one demon prince and another, damn it.

He all but grab a hold of the red-skinned demon's wrist.

"..excuse us"

Before he tugs him away from the gawking crowd.

He let's go of the other instantly, fixing him a glare.

"..and, what exactly brought you here?" Marco ask while crossing his arms across his chest the moment he finds a secluded corner, eyeing the demon suspiciously. 

The other smile radiantly, Marco wasn't sure if he should be impress at the way he wasn't the very least remorseful for bothering him in the human realm, and a school day at that. 

Did Tom sent him? 

He considered the thought for one second before he discards it entirely.

Nah, very unlikely.

Augustus hums before scanning his eyes around.

"..so this is where you study? I'm a little disappointed but I guess that's the Earth for you"

Marco blinks then snorts, surprised at such easy-going remark. He raised a brow at the demon "..you never sugarcoat things do you?"

"Nope!" The demon chirps happily and smile again at Marco "..but don't worry Your Grace, I hadn't bothered you without reason" then he pulls a black letter from his cotton vest and gave it to Marco. Which the human accepts, inspecting the foreign runes written but recognizing a dragon stamp on the opening. Tom's cousin continues "..a social party will be held on our Manor tomorrow, I'm hoping you could attend!"

Marco grimaces "seriously..party? Again?"

How much riches do these guys have to be relentlessly throwing parties?

He doesn't know if he should be envious or not really.

Augustus actually steps closer to Marco and sighs, feigning hurt "..is that how to treat the Draconius Family that wholeheartedly supported His Grace in the parliament hearing last week?"

Marco quirk a brow at him "..Tom said most of the votes was covered by the neutral and independent families..?"

Augustus grins sharply "..coincidentally, you happen to be talking to the heir of the third family branch of the Draconius name..which happens to stand on neutral ground in the hearing." Augustus then fake a hurt expression again "..but because of yours truly, I manage to veto for you with the rest of my family on that day, adding more favor on you. And here I am, only want to see His Grace on my manor as a reward, is that so much to ask?"

Marco was surprised as he laughs, the guy knows how to be endearingly (if not a little bit childish) charming if needed be.

But he looks at him, still wary "..seriously, what are you playing at? I don't think you and I are friends enough for you to do all that?"

If anything, the demon only brightens "..and I'm here to change that so I guess what I did for you now warrants me your friendship?"

Marco blinks, not really expecting that. He was pretty sure this whole interaction violates someone's territorial tendencies and as much of a headache that is he rather prevent any future problems with Tom. He just mended his and that guy's truce, he rather not try and test the brittle situation as of now. Marco sighs then regards Augustus sternly. He wasn't sure what to say so he sort of blurt out something that might make sense. "..you know you're playing with literal fire by approaching me right? Well, I don't know maybe a certain cousin of yours won't like it?"

The last time wasn't exactly pretty the moment this guy was involved.

If anything, Augustus looks even more pleased. Again, he wasn't sure if he was impressed, be amused or to even be scared for him. It's a confusing mesh of thoughts at this point. 

"..alas, that fire isn't here to catch me let alone stop me in befriending you" he reasons happily, making Marco shake his head "..don't worry I'm not intending to cause problems, say for example taking you as my own bride, that would be high treason—"

Marco wasn't sure if he was actually just joking or what.

"—though it's fun messing with Tom like that. Anyway! I did mean it that I wanna see more of you around hell! So here I am creating an opportunity myself!"

Marco eyes him, lips quirking at the edges. He's like a kid, so excited for the little things. A bit of an overgrown to be acting like one, but a teen-child nonetheless.

Then..he slowly relaxes. Unlike Tom, his cousin is surprisingly easy to be around with. A demon prince might use to take Augustus as an example. 

Marco snorts internally, knowing Tom that'll be like practically impossible.

He faces the other again.

"..you could have just told Tom about this right?" He said instead and wasn't expecting for Augustus to wrinkle his nose.

"..why do that if I can invite you personally on my own accord?" He starts then grins back "..besides he may be courting you doesn't mean everything needs to go through him— actually, I'm toeing the line of being audacious and risking Tom's wrath because he does have more say regarding you— but still!. After all, a consort is just as much belong to the Crown Prince but to its subjects as well. So won't you grace as your time and presence tomorrow?" Then he pouts childishly "..please?"

Marco sighs "..okay I get it already, don't go so serious all of a sudden"

Augustus literally sparkled in glee at Marco's words.

Then he remembered something else.

"..can I invite someone with me?" He suddenly ask, at the sight of the demon's curious expression, Marco clarified "..you wouldn't happen to have a problem on inviting Mewni's Princess right?"

The other instantly shook his head "..dear Satan, why would I be? And of course, you can invite anyone you like!"

Yup, so much better than Tom alright.

Marco smiles a little eager this time, sighing in relief "..well, I think I might say yes to the invite then"

The demon grins, pleased on the words then he bows in front of Marco, proceeding to grab his hand and before Marco can even protest he kissed his knuckles quickly, with the same reverent manner of his.

"..looking forward of your attendance" he whispers a little serenely and Marco sighs exasperated at such theatrics but let the other be. Augustus let go of him before standing properly "..also, do you have any other formal wear?"

Marco shakes his head "..well I don't have any spare but I'll try to make do of something I guess?"

He'll probably have to ask Star to whipped him up of something to wear. It's not like he can buy the fancy clothes those guy's use. Not even his savings is worth spending on them, not when you have a best friend who can magically bring you things instead. Might as well let her deal with his wardrobe for something more meaningful, her penchant of blasting him with the wand just to end up with ridiculous outfits had to have purpose some other way.

The demon hums thoughtfully, catching the human's attention, then he winks at Marco "..a food for thought if I may be bold..but His Grace would look lovely in burgundy"

Marco, was safe to say at a lost of hearing that, but couldn't question the demon more when the other made one last bow before the familiar pillar of fire engulfs him.

Then he shouts eagerly like a child "..see you tomorrow, Marco!"

Then he was gone.

Only a subtle scorch on the pavement as his sign there was even a demon standing there to begin with.

..Will he be going with Tom on this or not..?

He shakes his head, deciding he has tomorrow to know the answer.

Then he turns around, sighing one last time.

Before he goes back to class. Mind now rid about demons and their ridiculous parties.

"..Mom can I have minute?" Tom ask as he knocks gently on his mother's office. There's a grunt following a sound of 'come in, dear' before Tom pushes the double doors.

He founds her standing behind her table, reading a scroll on her hands. There are a few several open scrolls floating just above her head, a quill dancing against the parchments on their own, and open thick books levitating beside it.

Mom lifts her head to smile at him, then raise a gentle brow.

"..is it about your and little Marco's project, dear?"

"..more or less" Tom offers cryptically, before reading down on his own scrolls that he had brought with him, brows pinching at the records.

"..what's wrong?" came her curious question then she adds promptly "Me and your father already proofread your proposal. Though, we haven't added much any notes to them, the plan construction is flawless as it is. Did Petey misplaced the scroll in your study?"

Tom waves a hand "no, no..I saw the returned sheet. Thank you Mom..but I haven't read it again though. I was busy on something and had Tilhard retrieve the floor catalogues, and I noticed.." He paused, feeling uncertain "..looking at the records I think there's no major discrepancies on the census of our floors within the last five years. I cross-checked the censusing dates of the last and the lastest..if anything there's barely added in.."

She blinks then frowns "..that can't be right, dear. The constant eruptions and tectonic movement should be terraforming new lower floors. Did you check with the censusing department? They must have overlooked updating the records."

Tom did, he was just fresh out of the fifty-fifth floor where the Terrestrial Acquisition Division was located. He already talked to the head of the cartography department for his questions because he was already planning to submit a budget proposal for the housing project. Well, after taking a look first of the floor catalogues he doesn't think it might progress much as of now. Not when there's no available floors for them to secure the construction site yet.

And he..hadn't told Marco about it being approved either..

Tom pursed his lips, mind flashing way back to his and the human's little movie trip three days ago.

He wasn't sure of what to think of when the first feeling that manifest within is uncertainty rather than..the occasional familiarity of annoyance. 

It's not like that was enough to amend..whatever he initially feels about Marco and vise-versa.

He doubts that was even enough to bury the hatchet between them. Tom doesn't know, let alone, what to think of a person he's bound through the soul and officially courting as anything but a pesky thorn on his side, and simultaneously keeping him from rekindling his relationship with Starship. It was a lot more easier to deal with all of this when he's annoyed seeing the guy's face than thinking— or better yet, accepting the fact they reached some sort of consensual agreement of not verbally ripping each other's throat everytime they'll be seeing each other from now on. It's a hard pill to swallow— as if he just ate raw bloodroots for the bitterness—now that he thinks about the fact Marco lowered himself first (albeit full with reluctance) and offering a white flag. Basically, a call for their own version of a little peace treaty.

Brian said it'll be good for him to continue this..new progress.

(He's still debating whether to listen to him or not)

He wasn't sure if that movie trip was his own nonverbal response towards the request of stopping their petty beef.

Tom is demon enough to admit they were being petty, most occasions at least. The minor moments he did genuinely want to wish he can bury Marco within an extra metre underground. However, he's not demon enough to admit that to the guy himself.

Venting out to his human therapist either clears his mind or puts him even more mental predicaments.

Tom frowns at the thought..then shook his head.

Now is not the time.

As his Mom was waiting for his response.

Tom nods eventually to her "..I consulted them, Viscount Ellix allowed me access, so while I was at it..inspected their copy of the records myself. It matches what's in the public scrolls. Only ten lower floors are newly added to the catalogue.."

His Mom asks "..inhabitable?"

Tom shook his head "..no, not even hell crops can survive."

Mom sighs then looks at Tom sternly "..check in with Gothan about the floors. Let them round up a few officials to do a floor census again. Though, I'm afraid you and Marco's project will be on hold until a floor will be available. Of course if you're busy, I'll have someone else deliver the order"

Tom might consider joining the expedition around the floors. It'd be best to have a good eye of any possible plots of lands for himself.

"No, It's okay Mom, I can do it myself. I need to speak to the Duke anyway" Tom speaks reassuringly, then she smiles back as a reply and he was about to excuse himself when his Mother's expression appearing pensive  suddenly.

"..you're not overworking yourself are you?" Mom follows, concern lacing in her tone. Tom stares at her for a couple of seconds before thinking of answering but she beats him to it "..I hope you and Marco are taking care of the bond withdrawal, you look tired these past few days. Take a couple of off-time from work, honey—"

Tom cuts in gently, trying not to grimace "—no, it's good. We're..dealing with the bond withdrawal regularly.."

He can taste the horrid stench of the lie, practically filling the back of his throat like he just gurgles the murky waters of Styx..

Tom didn't let that bleed into his expression, not when she looks relieved in hearing it.

.

"..that's glad to hear— oh! I almost forgot! Here take this with you" Tom blinks as she gracefully whisk her fingers on what seems to be a large basket with a cover on top of her table, which he hadn't notice earlier. Next thing he knows is how it floats towards him. Tom snaps his own two fingers, the scroll he had been holding instantly vanishing out of his hands, surely tucked on top of his own study table. 

Just in time to catch the basket falling into his empty arms, easily lifting off the barely added weight.

He didn't bother to peek inside as he looks at Mom. Though, he was a little curious when some scratching resonates from inside, before it settle downs. 

"..and this is?"

She grins brightly "..a little gift from me and your Father for Marco, dear. The curators of the incubation from the twenty-third floor had delivered that yesterday" Tom's eyes widen in realization before looking down on the basket, mind remembering that it was almost the end of the breeding season. Then his mom continues ".. It's probably last of its kind, and thought of why not gift it to Marco instead. I suppose a little thank you too from us and..your father says, which I quote 'we can't have Tom the only one pampering him after all' or so he'd said.."

His Mom smiling amusedly. 

Tom frowns in confusion then realization dawns on him, fighting not to groan "..you really need to get off the gossip mags, Mom"

"Oh, then I'm guessing it isn't true that you two were spotted on Earth going to the theaters? Without mine and your father's knowledge to boot?"

Tom clamps his mouth shut, unable to refute quickly.

Then all but decided to ride on the act, stomping the initial guilt of basically deceiving her "..I don't think spending some time with my..bonded should be reported?"

That..was not something he expected he'd ever say out loud in his lifetime for satan's sake.

Mom laughs brightly, oblivious to Tom's internal displeasure towards himself ".. Satan, of course not. But don't blame us if we find it— hmm, quite intriguing how secretive you are about it. To think we will know about the date more on a run-in-the-mill newspaper than from our own son is definitely sneaky in my own opinion—"

Tom bristles at the teasing "—I'm not being sneaky!—"

Mom grins, quite undeterred at his protest "—your Father definitely has a different thing to say on the matter sweetie— oh! Speaking of spending time. Your cousin will host a party tonight why not invite the little human?"

Tom held back a deep frown, mood dropping at the mere mention of Augustus' monthly insufferable soiree then sighs "..why does Aunt Exasperalla never hosts one?."

It'll be more bearable than the third branch hosting it. Specifically, that guy..

She raised a brow "..you know she's busy on other things. Besides, your cousin always wants you to attend, you never respond to the invites. Poor boy has to heckle me each month to ask for you."

Tom grunts, more to himself than to her "..yeah, I wonder why."

She tuts at him "..oh don't be like that. Bring Marco along, you might enjoy it somehow if he's around.."

Tom doubts that but if..Starship is..

He sighs then gives up "..I'll try to ask if he's free.."

"..tell the boy I said hi alright dear?" Mom only coos teasingly while Tom playfully rolled his eyes.

He was about to exit her office when she abruptly stops him.

"One more thing, next time please show him to us too instead of having him secretly in your study alone"

Tom freezes, then whips his head back to her, eyes wide.

"Wha—..who told you?!"

She offers a shark-toothy smile.

"..the servants are never quiet around the Palace, Thomas"

Tom groans petulantly, grumbling demonic language under his breath.

His Mom's laugh simply greets him back.

"..there's a party later, Mom said it's good to bring you with me"

Tom says rather unenthused. He was wondering what prompted him to call the human on a seemingly innocent friday noon, only to inform him about the part that Marco already knows about.

 Marco simply snorts at the expression, already expecting how the guy doesn't like the very notion of them pulling the courting charade again. Marco can properly empathize to that. He doesn't exactly want to spend another full evening for the sole purpose of getting chummy with the demon. But hey, at least the other looks more welcoming compared to earlier. If he had known confronting him would make Tom lose his ass attitude Marco should have done that way before in the beginning.

Because it surprisingly eases their interaction to an acceptable degree. The last few days since the movie trip, Tom had been..not exactly nice, but less on the disappearing act. He'd been informed the day after the movie about the guy sending an archive-visitation request, which means it'll take a while for them to have anything to work on about their bond.

Marco appreciates the effort of informing him though..at least he wasn't left hanging for days or weeks again...

..as for the other things. He rather not be the one to bring up relieving the bond withdrawal. 

He shakes his head about that, and focus on what Tom just said.

So the party, he did already said to Augustus that he'll go so he guess coming along with Tom make sense.

Also, even Star was ecstatic after he informed her so there's that..

"..fine" Marco replies, mind still occupied on finishing his assignment. He needs his workload to be cleared for the night so if he and Star come home late he does't need to tend to them later. 

"..you're surprisingly not putting up a fuss like usual"

Marco stops scribbling on his trigonometry homework.

Well that's true but he already knows there's going to be a party so he doesn't see any reason to grumble all over again. Though, this reminds him that Augustus invited him and Tom doesn't have any idea that his cousin basically visited him.

..under any normal circumstances, it was the right or sensible thing to inform Tom. 

..though, what the demon doesn't know won't hurt him and Marco can't deal with another possible tantrum about his cousin not when Marco's nose deep on math equations.

"..you guys are all about parties so why should I'd be surprise at this point?" Marco deflects easily then continues to scribble on his notebook. Then he peeks at Tom, asking the demon curiously "..are we going to put up the whole courting front again?"

Tom sighs, expression grimacing.

Again, Marco can relate to that.

"..yeah, we should so wear your earring. It's just a casual gathering so no need for any suits " The other muttered. Marco rolled his eyes, wondering what is actually their definition of casual because he got the feeling he'll be dressing to the tenths again. 

Then..he slowly blurts out as the thought by-passes him.

"..Also, I'm bringing Star with me.."

Not a peep or sound followed and Marco eyes the demon intently, waiting for him to protest.

A few beat of seconds before he hears anything from the other.

"..okay" Tom says quietly and Marco was, in all honesty, not expecting the easy response. He was debating if he should prod if the demon is up to something but rather not risk getting Star uninvited again. Even if Tom protested, it won't even matter because it wasn't his party to host anyway. Though, he's not one to look a gift horse on the mouth so he stays quiet instead.

Then Tom looks back at Marco, eyebrows slightly creased before stating suddenly "..color"

Marco's face was reasonably confused "..hah?'

Tom clicked his tongue, then rudely demands "..pick a color"

Where on earth did that question come from?

Did the paperwork finally imploded this guy's mind?

"..are you high on crack or something?—'

" —will you just pick already!"

Tom hisses and Marco scoffs.

"Fine, blue" He snaps back, fighting the urge to add Prussian and grumbled afterwards "happy now?'

Tom didn't answer and strangely whispers something to himself before looking back at Marco, scowl on his face.

".. Typical. Anyway, use the hell elevator with Starship later'

Marco leans back to his chair and sighs "..I get it already, man. So do you mind? I'm still busy with school stuff"

Tom rolled his eyes, grunting one last time before he ends the mirror call.

Marco grumbles under his breath before going back to his homework.

He is currently on Star's room. His homework done and already took a bath for the soiree later.

Star was already in the middle of dressing up first so he was just waiting on her bed for her to finish.

"..by the way you never told me who was that guy yesterday!"

Marco flinches when she peeks over the dressing area and glares at him.

"..oh that guy?" He ask rhetorically and easily shrugs "..that was Tom's cousin— wait, aren't you welcome with your ex's family back then? How come you don't know Augustus?"

Star grunts, before disappearing out of his sight "..I know his parents and some aunts. But you'll never catch Tom introducing me to his demon cousins. A few of his issues I guess.."

Wow, tell me about it. He deadpans, he wonders how much a pain it must been to have Tom as your boyfriend..he grimaces just for the thought of it alone—

"—Marco" Star speaks rather seriously next "..do I go with royal blue or seafoam green tonight?"

"..hmm, the green definitely pops out your eyes and skin tone but.." Marco contemplates before finally chose the other "..go with the royal blue, it looks regal on you and with your hair when tied up"

"..you're totally right" Star nods in agreement before she goes to the partition inside her room. "By the way, any request for your clothes? I don't mind taking suggestions y'know"

"..hm" Marco hums, wondering if he should just keep it simple, he doesn't want to stand out anymore than he wants to. Then he sort of remembers something "..someone said I'd look good in burgundy..? Maybe you can come up with something out of that?"

Star makes a surprise noise, there's a sudden thud from inside the partition. Marco looks at her peeking hair in concern, even more so when she let out incomprehensible noises.

"..you okay in there Star?"

Then she hollers excitedly, voice booming across her large room "..excuse me but who said that to you!?'

Is that really a big deal?

He's more of a red and Prussian blue kind of guy but burgundy is almost a shade of red, with a deep richness to the hue that might seem out of his usual choices of colors. But it will look good on him right? Someone even said so.

"..was the color not right then?"

"Marco! It's not that but more of who actually said it!'

Oh, yeah that makes sense.

Marco shrugs easily ".. Just someone"

Star whines "..hey, hey! no secrets!! And okay, burgundy definitely sounds nice. But don't think I let you off the hook so easily Mister— just lemme finish here—"

Marco flinches when seconds later she hears her scream a spell and the resounding blast from the wand rattle the wooden partition. 

He didn't even get to ask her if she's okay when she all but shouts happily "..I'm okay!" Then adds "..Probably!"

 Marco shook his head, chuckling. Seriously, he can't understand why she keeps blasting her own very face with magic for just the little things..such as fixing her hair into certain hairstyles.

Marco would definitely learn complicated braids for her if that will actually stop her from using the heirloom for such tedious task.

Well, given the chances of her actually stopping any of that indicates Marco's descent to learning basic elegant hairstyle 101 will be on hold it seems.

Then she emerges out of the dressing room and Marco can't help but smile excitedly at seeing her outfit of the night.

The only thing he can say is that she has so much frills going on around her. The dress was almost floor length, just a shy from reaching her ankles, if not a little poofy around the hem, paired with a frilly white long-sleeve blouse.

Star grins brightly, before twisting and twirling her skirt for Marco to scrutinize. It was an A-line skirt that's probably made from cotton material or similar fabric. It was high-waisted, perfectly cinched around her waistline with a high corset-style waistband, highlighted by a delicate white ribbon on the middle. Then she grips her skirt before theatrically curtsying in front of Marco, her long blouse flutters at the action, the wide ruffled cuffs flows smoothly with the motion.

Her hair, just like he had thought, are in braids, the top half section was framed with it. Even her bangs was styled, a stray curl framing the middle of her forehead. The rest of her hair was in wavy curls, elegantly place behind her shoulder.

No wonder she uses her wand, manually curling her thick hair will probably take forever.

And just like the ball, she was wearing a light make-up

Then she stands up properly, raising a brow at Marco.

"Well? What do you think my good Sir? Do I look I'm about to win a soiree or what?"

She speaks and she was copying the way her own mom's accent.

Marco fights the urge to laugh— then hastily apologizing to Queen Moon inside his mind.

She looks a little taller, and seeing the white knee-high boots with actual block heel on the end already confirms his guess.

Marco stands up, then mimics her pose, bowing playfully in return, lowering his voice like he's some high-standing noble from the victorian era "..aren't you a treat for sore eyes? Lovely as always My Lady.."

Star barks a laugh, almost snorting and Marco cut his act, joining in her laughter. 

"Okay, okay enough of this. Your turn!" She exclaims, and all of a sudden beelines towards a large treasure chest on the corner, hastily opening it just to pull a large basket filled with..if he's not mistaken its lines of bottles or some essentials?

The moment she was walking towards him, the contents become more clearer. Different shades of color palettes and colored powders greets Marco, a few that resembles of pencils and tubes— and if he guesses correctly  these are make-up stuffs..?

The carved 'Elfine Cosmetics' across the containers in gold italics font proving his assumptions right.

"..you have that all along?" 

She faces him then beams brightly "..yup, have to learn how to groom myself y'know. My usual attendants at Mewni overdid my make-up I feel like I get smothered with cake whenever there's a party. So I'm gonna do yours!"

That doesn't exactly answer Marco's implied query of why she can't put make-up like a normal person if she actually knows how to do it..

He simply sighs, already knows not to bother then raise a brow at her "..why do I have to wear make-up? It's just an evening party."

Star inches closer towards him, where he was sitting on her bed, dropping the basket. The glass containers clinking at the rough movement.

Then she looks at him, and Marco sighs defeated against her puppy-dog eyes. Already guessing this isn't a battle he can wiggle out from.

"..come on, it's the first party that I have you come as a royal like me—"

"—but I'm not though?—"

"—by association at least you are! It won't hurt to dress up and add some royalty gimmick for our night right? And besides, this time no engagement stuffs or political crap! Just parteh!'

He was pretty sure her definition of 'parteh' falls on the Bounce Lounge type not an actual Soiree.

Marco frowns, and she pouts even more.

He squints at her, suspicious "..either you're being honest or you just want to mess with my face don't you?"

Star hold her puppy eyes for a solid of one second before she grins mischievously.

"..majority the 'messing' part but! I'll make sure you'll come out gorg! I swear I'll put on something light only!"

He huffs a laugh, shaking his head slightly.

"Okay fine"

Her excited shriek and crushing hug had him smiling softly.

And it become a hazy blur from that point onwards.

It was probably the longest time ever he had sit still for how much he was at lost at the feel of products smeared on his face. Or maybe the shortest amount of seconds because before he knows it Star excitedly orders "come on! Open your eyes, quick!!"

So he did, and well surprise wasn't enough to cover what he was feeling..

It wasn't actually much, just like she said it was. The light make-up staring back to him as he gazes at the mirror Star is holding in front of his face.

His lids and edges of his eyes has a maroon eyeshadows, just light and faded not to be heavy and obnoxious in the eyes. Lips suspiciously glossy but not bright pink, whatever lip tint she had used was a lighter color of his lips, so it looks a tad bit natural, and blending well. Then the striking part was the unique winged mascara under his eyes, a subtle and shorter wing on top of his thin lashes but it accentuates his eyes perfectly enough to not be overly excessive.

Though, there's something about the winged-marks that seems familiar, he just can't put his mind to it of where exactly it reminds him of.

Marco blinks after a moment, speaking in obvious awe "..wow, you're actually good at this."

"..told ya~" Star giggles then he sees her grab her wand "this will look even good with the outfit I had in mind!"

Marco jolts as she steps back, wand raised like a gun and he all but flail his arms.

"—wait! At least let me ready my—"

"—Burgundy Dress Style!—"

— Marco left out a rough 'oof' as he was once again got blasted with bright light, puffs of smoke basically obstructed his overall vision. Some even going through his nose and mouth that he hacks a violent cough, the taste of tangy sweets and warm clouds instantly filling up the back of his throat.

Ugh, he will never get used to that part.

"Ohmygoshohmygosh—"

He hears loud excited chatters and next thing he sees is the mist slowly vanishes off of his body. He blinks away his disorientation and looks at Star blearily.

"Wha—.." He murmurs and finally noticed he was now dressed out of his hoodie and pants. 

"Aww, I was hoping for a burgundy dress but this was so much better!" Star gushes adoringly and Marco blinks off the last haziness on his vision and was now busy inspecting his long frilly sleeves and the black high-waisted pants wrapping perfectly around his waist, the pant legs tucked and secured by black leathered knee-high boots— wait, it has two-inch of block heels. No wonder his center of gravity shifted a bit.

He can also feel his forehead doesn't have much hair volume and when he tentatively cups his har, it was actually swept back in a messy style, secured with some suspicious hair product. The spell is oddly specific this time, its so eerily convenient he was almost jealous.

He jolts when he notice Star all but bounce towards her side-table and hastily grab Marco's ruby crescent earring inside it's designated box. He had brought that with him when she called for Marco to prepare for the evening earlier so he doen't have to go to his room anymore. Then she trudge back towards Marco. 

He offers his right ear this time and she all but excitedly clip the hoops, while she imbues it with warm magic of hers, securing the jewelry in place. He was still contemplating of actually piercing his ears so it would be a lot more convenient next time..but for now that's still up for consideration.

As she finishes, Marco can feel the added weight dangle this time.

He raises his arms, watching the frills around the cuffs with a critical eye, twisting his body here and there. Even more so with the ruffles on his chest secured with a turquoise jewel on the middle, it's foreign weight appearing quite poofy upfront.

"..so much frills" he whispers absentmindedly. But when he looks at the mirror on the corner he actually preens of how evidently good he looks right now, especially with the added make-up. This kinda feels so nice—

"—you are so rocking that cinched waist, Marco!"

Followed by a flash of camera and he whips his head at her direction. Her phone raised at him.

"Hey I wasn't ready!" 

Star grins before she skips towards him, camera now on front mode and they spend the next twenty minutes practically taking pictures with matching grins.

Well..they really couldn't help themselves.

And before he even knows it Star was already holding out the hell bell while they stand outside on the balcony. Marco had grabbed the invites, watching as she rings the bell two more times.

The familiar rise of fire had become such a normal sight at this point that he didn't even bat an eye the moment he sees it.

The large demon that was carrying the elevator carriage hovers near the edge of the balcony, its bat-like wings flapping loudly. Then all but surprising the both of them with a subtle nod, the roughness of his voice doesn't lessen the reverent tone he uses in greeting Marco "..Good Evening, Your Grace "

He wasn't expecting that and self-consciously coughs through a fist when he can sense Star's annoying grin.

Right..he's a royal in the demonkind's eyes..

" .feels nice doesn't it" she teases wickedly and Marco swats her fingers that keeps poking his rib. She laughs while evading his retaliation.

"..jeez let's just go Star" he grumbles, horribly fighting a smile. He steps through the ramp first and gently guides Star inside. The moment they situated themselves comfortably the door looks on it's own, and next thing they feels is how it rocks gently then started to lower down.

He gave Star one last grin before she mirrors it back eagerly.

Unlike the last soiree he attended that was located outside, this one was actually in a large manor. 

He smiles at the demon after they step out of the carriage, their driver grunting and twisting his face in a expression that's between a grimace or frown (he's just gonna assume it's a smile) before he lifts off.

The large doors was already open, golden lights peeking outside the cobbled patio. The entire house was suspiciously classy just from the outside, pillars and walls carved like that of old corinthian architecture, with several grosteque statues lining up the front courtyard. There are several tables randomly spread outside, a few demons and earth-like humans (but not really considering they have minimal less human attritubes) are lingering outside. 

And, all of them are watching the two of them.

Marco shakes off the sense of deja vu, recalling the Blood Moon ball due to the attention.

"..come on, let's go inside" She whispers excitedly and links their arms together and Marco simply shakes his head in fond exasperation.

He tried not to get too conscious of the subtle whispers echoing as they crossed the courtyard and towards the large doors. Star looking so eager was his only sole comfort. And some straggling demon servants greeting them on their way, Marco and Star greeting back kindly.

The moment they reach the front porch, they stop in front of the door...

Then Star easily stands straight, back arched with poise and smiling confidently, her wand clutched on her left hand.

Marco grins "..you know I kinda adore this side of you..you really know when to up the hidden princess charms if needed."

Star winks at him "..aww, you know I always served to impress you, Diaz~.. Now lift your chin confidently too. I had a feeling the party is already underway"

Yeah, no kidding. The orchestral music is already blasting inside.

So he copies her and shared a smile before they step in.

To say that the entire guest inside the manor turn their eyes on them would be an understatement. Because the moment they step through the marbled polished floors at what seems to be a large banquet hall all of the people inside zeroes in on them.

He sighs softly, trying not to get it to him and when he rakes his eyes briefly across the crowd he caught sight of Tom and..Augustus in a what seems to be in a middle of a serious conversation. They aren't far from them, just beside the punch bowl, nursing their own respective glass of pink cocktails or something. Star didn't hesitate to pull him towards them, letting her drag him without much any resistance.

Then his eyes flickers to Tom back, for some reason a little compelled. He can feel the bond squirming inside his chest, the three day absence of any sessions are now exposing some drawbacks, though nothing that was intense, like just a sudden jolt or pinch. But the demon looks a little put together anyway.

(If there's anything he knows about the guy, he's not what he seems most of the time.)

Also dressed up for the occasion, his royal blue vest with vine-like embroideries on the edge, and deep brown pants and mid-length sleeve underneath. Just like Marco, the demon's hair was swept back like last time, but more neatly compared to his.

Then he turns away from his conversation with his cousin. Their eyes meeting half-way through the floor.

He watches the way the demon's eyes widens for a fraction of a second, apparently now assessing Marco head to toe.

Marco fights the urge to look away, not liking how the other drills onto him—

—until Tom practically glowers.

..what—.. what the heck?

What's his problem now..?

Before Marco can even frown in confusion they already arrive in front of the cousins. Augustus' face lighting up in seeing him.

"..you're finally here, Your Grace!— oh, wait." the red-skinned paused then steps forward, hand clasps on his chest before bowing in front if Star "..Good evening, I believe we haven't met formally yet, Your Highness."

He let Star detangle her arms from him, slowly curstying back to Augustus.

While Marco and Tom was locked on a heated stare-down. The other piercing him a  subtle glare while he's at a lost on what on earth is the problem again.

He wrench his eyes away from Tom and watches Star instead. Her smile expertly polite and friendly.

"..I believe so, I'm Princess Star Butterfly of Mewni, and you must be?" 

Tom's cousin smiles before he reaches for her hand, Star offering it easily, pecking the back of it before standing properly "..ah, to think I'd finally get a chance to meet the renowned Princess of Mewni" Marco rolled his eyes when Tom stiffens, jaw obviously lock " I'm Augustus Lynx Draconius. A pleasure of meeting you, Princess"

Star grins in return "..likewise, Your Highness"

He was about to sigh in relief when their theatrical version of introduce yourself schtick finally ended but Augustus turns towards Marco next.

Before he bows, grin so sharp while voice a little louder. Marco frowning at volume—

"—it seems you've considered my words. I knew my choice of color would look lovely on you, Your Grace.."

Star makes a subtle noise.

While Marco thinks he chokes a little in surprise, instinctively whipping his gaze at Tom. He watches as the demon glances back at him, assessing his overall get up then to his cousin again. Expression practically blank. He copies the action, now that he paid attention, his frilly top almost look matching to Augustus' vest.

While..Tom looks like he was matching with Star's royal blue skirt.

What kind of shitty coincidence is this?!

Then as if the situation couldn't get anymore awkward than it already is Augustus smiles then winks "..I suppose we perfectly match tonight, don't we?"

The guy is either doing it for the jokes and giggles or being oblivious as a brick.

For a split second he swears Tom's eyes turn bright red the moment the word 'we' left his cousin's lips. 

While all Marco thinks if he could ditch the party all together.

I wanna go home.

Before he groans inside his head.

Tom's fit!

Basically them 😆 (I got lazy coloring sorry lmao)

Chapter Text

Marco definitely can attest that Augustus has a few screw loose for egging Tom in front of so many people. The low voices from the background started to reach his ears, even when the added orchestral music continuing to chime through the entirety of the banquet hall.

The red-skinned demon continues to smile as if not worried of the possibility of being incinerated by Tom.

Marco definitely won't be surprise if the demon did set his cousin on fire then and there.

"Oh my god Marco, why didn't you tell me demons were fighting over you?" Star whispers against him and he flinches, automatically throwing Star a dirty look because seriously not the time—

—the music dramatically shifted, a sudden rise on the volume informing a dance is about to start in the center floor. Marco rakes his eyes across the crowd and guessing by the way the nobles started to pair up it won't be long before the dancefloor gets fully occupied.

Then a voice interrupts Marco's internal musings.

"Your Grace may I—" Tom let out a subtle growl and Augustus simply grinned at that, obviously and shamelessly undeterred "—have a dance with your friend?"

He was pretty sure the guy was just about to ask Marco and simply amended last minute. He looks at Star and hopefully had telepathically portrayed his plea to put them out of this misery. She winks at him as if saying 'I got you, buddy!', probably and steps in front of Augustus. Marco sneaks at Tom from the corner of his eyes, seeing the visceral storm lying behind the calm facade.

He held in his audible sigh of exasperation.

"..shouldn't you be asking me properly, Your Highness?" Star playfully tease and the red-skinned demon offers an open palm.

"..of course where are my manners. May I have this dance, Princess?"

Star accepts the offered hand and smiles primly "..yes, you may"

And thing he knew Tom's cousin was escorting Star towards the center of the dancefloor, joining the other pairings that started to occupy and adding to the growing fray. The music starts to gradually elevate, signifying a sequence is about to start. 

Then he jolts when a palm was offered in front of him. He looks down, then at Tom's face. He was looking at Marco already..eyes hooded and looking incredibly exhausted but still expression controlled.

Then the demon whispers, albeit a little restrained. He was certain the guy can't wait to scold him again. He speaks through gritted teeth "..may I have this dance?"

Marco considered denying for one millisecond..then reluctantly accepts the hand, their bare fingers touching didn't fail to elicit a burst of warmth throughout the human's skin. Tom impatiently cleared his throat, catching Marco's attention again.

He whispers back, slightly nonplussed "..yeah, okay"

Then Tom slowly hold his hand firmly and guide him to the dancefloor as well.  It was an easy join, with the music of what seems to be for a waltz officially started with an exchange of formal bows. Tom and Marco place their hands on the expected position for the waltz, body automatically knowing what to do. He looks away as the demon pulls him closer by the waist.

The warmth on his chest intensifying for a moment. 

He didn't dwell on it as much as he can though

The second the tempo become much faster and loud that's when Tom lean closer. He ignores the sense of deja vu at the action, the proximity awfully familiar. The memory of the Blood Moon Ball almost pull a nasty frown on Marco's face but got interrupted as the demon whispers harshly.

"..what on satan's hell happened to the clothes I've sent to your room?"

Marco blinks, feet gliding easily with Tom's own, and looks at the demon utterly surprised.

"Wait, you did send some clothes? Why didn't you tell me?"

He can see the way Tom fights to stop openly frowning.

"You should have known by now that I will. We're suppose to be matching each other's attire if we're in a party. Didn't I just ask you about the color for the theme earlier?"

Wait, is that why he is wearing blue? Because Marco pick that?

What the heck? He should have been more clearer then!

"It was for the clothes..?" Marco ask, a bit perplexed "..I thought you were just messing with me, dude"

Tom sighs, exasperated. His teeth barely gritting "..and now you're matching that guy for hell's sake—"

He was pretty sure he heard the other mumble words along the lines 'burnt Gus naked' or more 'burning' and gibberish sounds that Marco thinks are too incomprehensible to even care to parse through.

Marco grumbles, then argues pointedly, trying so hard not to openly scowl "..well you and Star are matching and you don't see me making such a fuss—"

Tom glares at him sharply. Also while twirling Marco around mid speech.

His back meeting the demon's solid front. A breath ghosting near his ear, tone testy.

"—It's different and you know it.."

Marco rolled his eyes, mood now sour.

But Tom let out a quiet heavy grunt, before pulling the human close to his frame.

He eases himself as Tom places his hands on him again properly,  the sense of scaring familiarity of the touch though is what has him inhaling sharply.

Tom leaning closer as they dance upon the well-timed tempo of the waltz music, starting the new rotation once more. 

To think it was just weeks since their first dance on the night of the Blood Moon has Marco swallowing slowly, eyes fixated on his feet..the nostalgia springing up on him horribly unannounced, no matter how much he tries not to think about it. The feel of their closeness now being intensified by the withdrawal..

They continue to dance, their hands easily gliding on one another. They literally spend the rest of the rotation quietly while subtly glaring on the ground. He was surprise Tom still was decently guiding Marco with ease. Their frames blending with graceful movements until Marco made a final twirl, easily transferring to another lead in the circle. Neither of them saying anything one last time before they got separated to their different partners on the floor.

Tom heaves a tried groan as he watches Marco get easily transferred on some random noble demon. He made eye-contact with the guy and both sharing a brief respectful nod before Tom guides his new dance partner—

—that shade of blonde never fails to grab his attention and he jolts a little as he watches Starship easily accepts his hand.

They made eye-contact. Star's earlier smile slipping at the sight of him while Tom's breath hitched. 

The rotation started again.

Tom looks up above her head, trying to compose himself as he guides her. His mind started to slowly..scramble at the proximity that he didn't really expected to have so quickly into the evening with her, throat suddenly clogged of so much words he wanted to let out but choking himself to death so not to risk of saying anything wrong again. He always gets so ahead of himself but..

Then decided to just..go with it. How long is going to twiddle his hands not when he has this great opportunity of her undivided attention?

"..I bet you noticed that with Gus haven't you.." Tom murmurs, trying to stamp down the shame of admitting such open aggression with her present.

Star blinks and..surprisingly chuckles, catching Tom off-guard "..what? That whole bond and the demon going territorial thing..?"

Tom freezes, and looks at her with alarm "..how did you—.."

"—Marco may or may not have spill the tea. Some of it at least. Besides that's nothing new with what I don't know already.."

Tom visibly wince, unable to say anything in response to that. Because what was he suppose to say? That a part of him is still uncontrollable and his temper flares up..and..

The demon twirls the princess without much words to say.

"..you're being too quiet, it's giving me serious jeebies.." Star whispers and Tom tries not to openly bask at the evident sliver of..worry in them. Then he simply pulls her a little closer, relishing on the warm feel of her hands on his even for just a brief moment. Any thoughts of Marco and the bond or anything outside of that literally vanishes as he finally— finally — able to speak with her alone.

Not even the open crowd can bully Tom out of this rare chance from him.

So he musters up all what's little left of his courage and whispers between them, bodies still in that synch-up trance, letting the waltz washes over them "..remember that promise you've said back on Marco's room..that you'll hear me out next time.. Can I.."

He braves a look at Star's way and watches her eyes widen in surprise. 

Then he continues quietly the moment they outstretched their hands apart, then falling easily into that familiar proximity of Star's warmth.

"..can I cash in on that now..?"

The threatening 'please' hurts to restrain, that familiar desperate urge to beg for some chance of just one..private moment with her surging with such ridiculous nostalgia. It was shameful, he knew that. But everytime when it comes to her Tom doesn't shy away or not above on pleading if needed..

He swallows when no words come up next though. Even more so as they dance easily against the subsiding tempo of bass and violins—

—then she sighs.

"..fine, I guess you've earned it somehow.."

Marco made a respectful bow in return, his current dance partner, who's a greyish-skinned demon grinning respectfully back as the music came to a halt. His blue slit irises eerily grinning but he can assess it was more of his natural face than anything malicious.

"..have a nice evening, Your Grace " before he finally excuses himself out of the dance floor with one last bow. Marco smiles then quickly scans his eyes across the hall, the center floor is quickly dispersing of any pairs, back to grouping themselves in their own social circle just like how him and Star witness it the way it was after just arriving—

—then he sees a familiar face. It wasn't Star but Marco sure does feel equally delighted on seeing Seallia chatting amicably from the corner.

He walks towards her, still scouting the surroundings for that familiar blonde hair. Though knowing Star, she probably busies herself on something interesting she had found or caught up on a conversation somewhere. He arrives where Seallia is standing near a food table, and upon closer look she's speaking peacefully with a few noble women.

Then she slowly turns, her eyes suddenly met his, which Marco smiles in greeting.

She lights up as her gaze lands on him, proceeding to turn to her companions, cupping her hem for a slightly curtsy before politely excusing herself. Her friends nodding with a smile before they got busy in their own little conversation again. 

He watches as the sea princess walks towards him with a little skip on her step, grinning widely. She speaks the moment she's within his range "..Sir Marco— I mean..Marco" she laughs at his pointed look, her easy shift of correcting herself making him smile in amusement "..you look lovely tonight"

He grins at her while he assess her entire outfit "..says you, you're killing in that black silk dress.."

She smiles and Marco let her circle her arms on his own, letting her drag him towards the nearest punch bowls. The moment they were standing safely out of the center floor she looks at him excitedly. Marco raise a brow, but lips still smiling against her eager expression.

"..I've been meaning to give you something" she starts before she cups a webbed palm on her top dress. Marco eyes her actions and blinks slowly as he finally notice a stark blue pin attach to her left chest. She unclips it, easily removing the pin off of her before showing it to Marco. Her smile more a littler reserved and subservient "..a little gift for your first soiree attendance, Your Grace.."

Marco fights the urge to correct her but it seems this is a little formal for some reason. He looks down on the pin, its bright silver metal caging what seems to be sapphire stone, a shade of dark blue on the edge but bright on its core and middle. He laughs, a little taken aback "..first? Hadn't I attended my first time already?"

She shook her head, and when she silently asked if she could put it on him Marco nods obligingly. She reaches for his cuffs on his front, easily piercing the top above his turquoise brooch. The pin was small enough to get easily go unnoticeable. 

She speaks again "..that was purely official event, this one is more of your official entry to the high-society among your actual peers. Back at home, we welcome new members of nobility by gifting them accessories of our choosing. Also, this is a sign of my kingdom welcoming His Grace..do you..do you perhaps like it?"

Marco chuckles and pats her hand gently "..absolutely, thank you..I wish I'd known that so I could have find you a gift too at least!"

She giggles "..then I'd be looking forward of yours next time, Marco—"

"—may I join in on the fun as well?"

They got surprise when Augustus suddenly pops up out of nowhere. Him and Seallia exchange respective bows while Marco looks at the demon, heavily unimpressed. 

At the very least, Augustus had the decency to look sheepish.

"..I know, I know..egg on the dear cousin too much, forgive me Your Grace" he speaks flamboyantly, tone anything but sorry though matching it with a pleading look. Marco sighs and waves a dismissive hand in the air. Seallia looking a little intrigue by his side.

So Marco decided to snitch on him to her. Augustus catching quickly on the human's wide grin, the demon's eyes widening "..did you know he was being such an ass earlier?—"

"—I can't believe Mewni's already climbing the Hell's ladder" Some voice unnecessarily says out loud, interrupting the human mid-speech. Marco automatically frowns. Did he just—.. heard somebody..talking about Star? What? He looks around, unsurprised at the multiple nobles lingering nearby but all busy in their own little circles. Then he hears constant snickering again. Marco flashing his gaze at his left, a few nobles standing idly close to them, but restrain himself of finding the owner of the words. Not until they speak again "..she happens to be the bride's friend. Can you believe that? "

They're close behind them it seems.

He looks up at Seallia, his frown visible but she only smiles, shaking her head indicating Marco to don't mind them. Though, he understand her lack of alarm, she doesn't personally know Star yet. He had introduce the two of them through call but never met in person as of now. However, Marco...

They continued, paired with barely hidden chortles "..now that His Royal Highness is with the human, and basically discarded her I wouldn't even dare show myself in public anymore. Talk about no shame.."

Marco suddenly turn rigid..what the hell did they just say..?

"..Finra, it's the Mewni lass remember? I swear the word shameless is part of her studies"

They all laugh, the acidic sneer so visible, their ugly satisfaction so palpable in the humid air as if witnessing Star being out of the betrothal is something to be amused about. It's three girls, Marco hd noted when he subtly sneaks a peek over his shoulder, and even if how demure their giggles are (like they had shared the funniest joke of the century that has Marco's teeth grinding silently against each other) it doesn't hide the fact how nasty they sound like.

They continued to whisper amongst themselves, while Marco's own group was quietly listening. Unbeknownst to the noble girls, they all had tuned in to their idle gossiping.

"..besides, it was bound to happen. Prince Thomas is too good for the likes of her" 

Marco's brow twitch, now annoyed. His body slowly angling to face them, but a touch from his left arm has him stopping from turning around and giving this snobs a piece of his own mind. 

"..I'll tell them off Your Grace, just tell me." Augustus whispers, now also frowning (the two of them slightly composed compared to him. Then again they're not Star's friends so they won't understand the flare of irritation springing within his chest) but Marco shook his head. The guy host the party, he can't start any conflict on Marco's behalf. He wouldn't feel better if someone else did it for him—

"—though the replacement couldn't even be much better. Seriously a human man? I would have been fitting for the Prince if the council only approved the appeal" their tone now scathing and Marco's own group remained quiet.

"..don't they die easily? The fragile miserable things..I've heard enough of the screams of the damned near Styx to know they're horrid to the ears.."

Someone literally giggled "..father said their skin are even unsavory..not even delectable enough to be oaxes food"

They shared a delightful laugh again. Marco rolling his eyes at the words—

 —though it was his turn to touch Augustus' sleeve when the demon's expression went slack, but irises slowly constricting. The magenta gradually almost getting lost in the sea of his yellow sclera. He stopped in Marco's initial tug but his jaw was locked. The expression quite honestly alarming. He never plan to actually barge into those girls circle and pick a fight unlike the way Augustus seems like raring to go. Not only that, Seallia was deathly quiet too. One look of her expression has Marco grimacing. Her black eyes turn to slits, lips slowly revealing rows of sharp serrated teeth. Marco looks down on her hands as it tenses, emerging sharp claws underneath.

The three gossiping nobles probably oblivious to the growing tension on Marco's own group as they continue their conversation.

"Have you seen how dull he looks as well? The floppy ears..and it's a human." The term 'human' spat with a little hint of disgust, followed by a few resounding giggles of agreement "dear Satan what did the Prince saw in that?"

Marco sighs as he hears the demon besides him subtly growl. The sea princess adding her own silent clicks and chitters of displeasure. He grab a hold of them both, he wasn't really sure if he could stop these two if they lunge but they're acting a little too aggressive for Marco's liking. He can't have his somewhat friends risk such a scene just because some people was bad-mouthing him.

"It's all because he was chosen by the Blood Moon, but what was the Royal family thinking still making him the consort? I fear for the bloodline getting more tarnished as it already is—"

"—I don't think you'd be worrying to any of that" Marco's voice cuts through, tone clipped but patient, all had enough of listening to them. It effectively catches the three noble's attention. He turns around and for some reason, something pleasant lick in the pit of his gut as they watch their faces drained with blood the moment Marco's eyes falls on them.

They look like deers caught in the headlights. Their faces instantly glistening with sweat. The whole interaction was hidden near the edge of the buffet table that thankfully no one was paying any mind to them..

The demon on the front starts, looking quite frantic.

"Y-your Grace! When did you..we w-were—" the girl in front stammers as they hastily curtsy themselves in front of Marco. They look at each other with panic, and even more so when they glance at the demon beside him, who happen to just overheard their blatant gossiping.

They all visibly swallows in nervousness and avert their eyes in clear paranoia, looking at each other instead. As if any second they'll be sentenced or something.

Marco hates the way they talked bad of Star and even more so on how unrepentant he is when he sees their genuine fear. He couldn't bring himself to even feel the slightest bit sorry. Maybe later but sure as heck not now.

He speaks, and hopes his voice was somewhat steadily in controlled.

".. just in case. Mewni's Princess did received a betrothal gift" Marco then smiles easily, the three only pale at the sight of his calm exterior for whatever reasons. Not really sure if they are on edge of his words or the situation they are in "..so I don't see any reason why you should concern yourselves with her when I know..Thomas didn't even gave you three any.."

The three's complexion burn bright red against their stark skin tone, obviously embarrassed to what he said. Not that it wasn't true. As far as he remembered, Star was the only one personally favored by Tom and that alone speaks volumes that his best friend is way more above than these three ever hope to be.

Seallia suddenly chuckles demurely by his side, had regained her composure. Augustus coughing through his fist, not even hiding his sudden manic grin.

The girls show their jagged teeth in frustration..clearly not answering back to Marco..

Then Marco tilts his head, internally still seething towards them for trash talking Star, and all but smiles meekly, but tone pressing. As if he'll let them off the hook that easily "..though I'm afraid your little fantasy on Tom needs to take a rain check 'cause after all.."

Marco's eyes closed in a friendly smile, now tilting his head enough that they get the full view of his ruby earring, that all of them know who had gifted it to him. Might as well use the courting act for some petty revenge.

Then he grins.

"..you're not the one that guy have given this."

The mixture of humiliation and envy surfaces so vividly on their faces, the stormy looks clouding all over their features almost worth the guilt. Marco finally inclined his head at the three, offering a smile one last time.

"..have a nice evening, ladies" Marco says one last time before he tugs Seallia and Augustus out of there. Never once looking back.

The moment they were far enough, he stops near the entrance towards a corridor, both of his companions all but started talking animatedly.

"...that was so more satisfying than throwing them out on a Quister's den" Augustus god forbid actually gushes excitedly, catching Marco off-guard at the enthusiasm. He rather not asked what on earth is a Quister's den or is that Hell's version of the gallows? Seallia also join in laughing too before looking thoughtful, a nail place on her chin. Marco notice its length had shortened now "..I was contemplating of eating one of them. I'm sure one missing noble demon won't set off the peace treaty"

Marco looks at her with alarm, even more so when she literally appears dead serious.

Augustus shared a massive grin with her "..if it's a comfort, I'll definitely cover for you from the Internal Affairs' questioning"

She gasps in mock glee, equally playful and dramatic, the two seriously bonding over possibly committing a crime.

Marco shakes his head playfully at their continued laughter.

He seriously forgot he befriended people that are basically capable of being an apex predator. Their well-manners actually blinded him that these guys are no normal nobles at all. And guessing by the power-scale in their respective lands, Marco can judge them being royalty comes with having the abilities of possibly maiming someone as they please. Basically on top of their respective food-chain.

Additionally, it kinda feels nice they were actually hell-bent on defending him back there. Even if they were going a little overboard on the scary factor..

He shakes his head again and gently cuts in through their back and forth "..I think I'll need to look for Star, stay here guys, okay?"

They both gave him a reassuring nod and smiles. 

"..don't worry we'll wait for you, Marco.." She assures him while the demon proceed to grin once more "..be quick though, Princess might go back and take a limb from them.."

Marco was surprise when she only laughs at that and he sighs in fond exasperation as they continue to chat with..questionable things again.

He excuses himself, deciding to enter the barely lit hall to look for Star.

Tom opens the balcony door for her, allowing Star to step outside while he follows suit. He closes the oak double doors behind them, and slowly walks towards the stone railing of the empty balcony they had found for..his request earlier.

Star was leaning against the rails with her arms crossed, gaze looking up at the pitch black sky, only the bright orange glow from the Manor below giving some sort of light. The red stars twinkling at the expanse sky, giving the Underworld's inky atmosphere a little more life to it. Tom remained quiet..basking under the tranquility of her standing just a few inches away from his left.

"..I thought you wanted to talk?"

He was surprise she speaks first. Tom tried not to stiffen at the sudden self-consciousness, of the fact now that he get what he wants he no longer knows what to say..

He crossed his arms on top of the railing, mimicking her, and track his eyes at the edge of the land where it meets the sky, the far border much more interesting to focus his gaze on.

"..honestly, I just want a break from the party.." He whispers quietly and with his third eye he watches Star snorts from his periphery.

"..tell me about it..I bet there's already a bunch of girls talking behind my back"

Tom frowns and was about to angrily question why when she cuts in playfully ".. Oh, please. Don't tell me you don't know how those demon nobles are dying to get a start with—" Star cleared her throat and deepens it "—the Prince of the Underworld"

Tom wrinkled his nose, not pleased but fights the urge not to smile at her antics "..yeah, it's not like it's going to happen..with.." He sighs under his breath then murmurs "..with Marco now being around.."

They said nothing after that. Tom unable to come up to say anything worth to talk about that doesn't involve with bringing up his issues while she was..looking rather pensive.

She was toying with her locks of hair now before she whispers "..and, how things with Marco then? The bond?"

Tom looks away from her, stopping himself from scowling. Complicated. Difficult? Or maybe all of those rolled into one. Seriously, he can pick his poison among those but..come up with a blank anyway..

He replies..albeit a little hesitant "..I bet you already know. I'm sure that guy didn't spare you with the details"

Star laughs, frame relaxing and he stomps down the initial envy of how easily it was for her to smile at just the mere mention of Marco's name. She waves a hand in the air "..oh definitely, especially with what went down on the movie trip.."

Tom didn't stop the ugly wince from leaking from his face. Satan, of all things Marco could have damningly shared, and not even his best moments.

"..you know he's a great guy right.." Star cuts in through his internal seething and he instantly freezes. He braves another look towards her and surprise to see the uncertainty marred across her features "..if you would just—..he's a nice guy, even more as a friend. Don't.."

She stops, then let it rest for a few seconds before she whispers again "..don't let my friendship with him stop you from not having the same. Mewni knows you needed more friends..and I know you're way more above that pettiness.."

He looks away, fang digging into his lower lip. How is he suppose to respond to that? He didn't come here to have an alone with her to talk about Marco of all people. How is suppose to say that it was more of pettiness that fuels him half the time he's around..the human..

He didn't answer that and instead throws back a question he's been dying to ask her "..if it had been us..chosen by the Blood Moon. I wonder if..you'd be just as miserable as I am.."

Just as lost and and tired, or just generally feeling stuck with someone you yearn to be someone else instead.

Star didn't deign him an answer. Usually the silence always a neutral response as either a yes or no but at the way she looks uncomfortable Tom would guess he has his confirmation there in plain sight.

He banks on the sliver of chance she'd think of 'no, not at all' but when it comes to her dealing with him it's always been a definite 'yes' to everything Tom ask of her, especially about what went wrong between them. His current question was by no means any different.

And it hurt, even if it makes sense that she wouldn't be as thrilled as he would feel if it was them stuck on the bond themselves.

Tom bends his torso until he was hunch over the railing, forehead now nestled on top of his crossed arms. Suddenly feeling a little drained..

Then he whispers the words he had been dying above all else to say to her "..I miss you.."

I missed you having in my life..

The silence doubled down the hurt..the old wounds he had buried so long long ago as if come bursting out the moment he said that.

He hears her sigh, agitated "..Tom, come on.. not this again—"

Then he interjects her, wondering what else is there to loose? What more could he possibly gain to hide not when this is the only chance he could get— then, his chest tightens, a sudden uptake of heartbeat that freezes him for a moment..

He steals a glance on the balcony door, dwelling on it for a brief second but eventually wrenched his gaze away before he powers through his words.

"—you've said you'd still see me as a friend but you've.." He paused and neither did Star say anything to interrupt him so he continues. The flood of thoughts now swarming Tom a little overwhelmingly "..cut me off right at the moment we broke up..how am I— you know above anyone else that you're the closest to a friend I had back then..so having that gone from me had..been hard.."

His picks up at the subtle hitch in her voice. Tom trying not to feel so guilty because it's not her fault. It was never hers..he just didn't know when to let bygones be bygones even after all this years.

He continues anyway.

"..therapy had helped..but making friends after that have been even much harder after you.." He sighs softly and tries to bury the memories of him trying to adapt a new sense of self, just so he can feel someone would dare to cross the bridge of the awful preconceptions of him, enough for someone to think he wasn't just the big bad of the Underworld. The closest thing a peer approached him and openly interacted with is his cousin. But Star was the only one who manage to successfully bypass that trudge up walls and that's why it hurt the moment she eventually got tired of him. "..I'm not blaming you though. I just wished..you'd stay after the break-up..I hadn't.."

He stops..no longer can think of anything else to say. 

Not until she speaks, voice a little softer and closer now. The hints of sadness in them twist the knife embedded within Tom's gut..

"..is this the moment my thoughtless self-centeredness comes back and biting me in the ass?"

Tom surprises himself with a laugh anyway, despite the shame of making her feel that way. She chuckles, a little reserved compared to her usual loud guffaws.

"..for what it's worth, I'm sorry.. I didn't know.." She whispers, voice a little tight as if she forced those words out of her own throat "..you know I can..get a little lost on my own head.."

She does have a tendency of running away from things that can't be brute forced with violence. As much as it was endearing it can a bit of a problem..each time he confronts her back then..

"..and unknowingly forget what you do to people most of the time?" Tom added for her as he raises his head. He watches the way she pouts, but it was a little more for added show than anything else. Though, he can notice the palpable shame on her expression, expertly hidden beneath..

"..for what's it worth too, I find that quirk of yours still endearing.." He says earnestly and she visibly groans.

"..yeah, but it doesn't really make it better isn't?"

"..I guess.." He agrees weakly, unable to comfort her with assurances that what she did wasn't that bad just to get in her good graces like old habits did back then..

It was quiet after that..just them enjoying the chilly air for a briefest of moment.

That's when he hears her cutting through the tense silence herself "..would you take it the wrong way if I said..I did miss you too in my life?"

Tom's breath hitched and looks at her with wide eyes. He forced a chuckle, nevermind how breathless it sounds like. "..if you word it like that how else am I suppose to assume something else then?"

Star throws him a dirty look and Tom grins, the expression flowing out so easily.

Then she sighs, faux exasperated. Then he observes the way she smiles softly next "..you'll be around more often around Marco..and I can't keep excusing myself out whenever you two needed to be together..."

So she had been consciously been doing that then? Always coming up reason to pitch him with Marco as soon she saw the chance? Tom smiles a little downtrodden at hearing that..

Then she continues before she looks at his way warmly "..but as long as you and Marco work on the bond, I guess it'll be nice that..we can be comfortable around each other too. It's not like I can just keep leaving whenever you guys needs to work with this problem, I—.. I also want to be there..for the both of you in every step of the way.."

Tom's eyes widens and breathes quietly, crushing that disgusting bug of hope before it disappoints him again "..really?"

"But as friends..nothing more and nothing else" She clarifies sternly, and he tries to hide the fact how he wilts inside of hearing that "..if you can promise me that..long until the bond breaks— then I'll try to be..your friend again. Much better this time.."

Tom looks down on his hands, trying not to demand— of something else again— then he looks at her with easiest smile he had ever conjured up since the last time he remembers.

"I guess I can live with that.."

The returned grateful grin she throws back was worth hiding the buried words he successfully stop on saying out loud.

The following silence was much more comfortable now.

"..you know, I always find it weird there's an actual sky here.." Star starts, much more relaxed, or easy-going. Tom inhales quietly..eyeing her across the railing. At the way she offers a soft smile (that felt like it screams so much volume that Tom wants to simply drown in it for how much he craves seeing them) the demon can feel how his chest tightens in apparent ache of seeing it again. 

This is what he missed so badly, the mundane conversations, the general idea of her in his life again.

So he crossed his arms, fully leaning against the railing before he chuckles lowly "..yeah, just like any other dimension, Starship.."

She visibly wrinkle her nose. Tom trying to capture it in memory.

He wouldn't be assured if this is the last time he sees it up close after all. Still not trusting himself of not breaking this subtle peace with her, that distant warning inside his head that he'll mess up eventually didn't fail to whisper mockingly.

She speaks loudly this time, a little more of herself slipping off.

"..but like! It's the Underworld! Basically the other term for underground!"

Tom laughs, memories of the same argument they had before coming back into the surface.

No amount of words can describe how badly he misses it, really.

He didn't dwell on the nostalgia though, even if for the last years since they broke up that's all he had been doing since then. All but forcing himself to enter that familiar banter with her.

"..just because we have the earth realm on top of ours doesn't mean Underworld is basically covered in soil and molten rock."

She waves a hand in the air, completely dismissing him "..I totally call bull of you guys having towers. You live underground!"

She grins, and Tom snorts, unable to stop himself..

Then he throws a playful frown at her way "..I still can't forget you called me stupid back then when I told you we have towers"

She gasps, affront so endearingly placed on her expression before she stuck her tongue to him.

"..now you're just making things up!"

"..am I though? You won't even come with me when I said I show you one"

She pouts "..definitely still making things up, Lucitor! There's no way I can forget something like that!"

Tom grins, completely calling her bluff and she..mirrors back the expression.

Both laughing quietly to themselves. Allowing the added chilly air to drown out their conversation as they started to reminisce some memories of back then.

Chapter Text

Marco leans his body off from the pillar he had been standing against. He slowly closes his eyes, trying to shut off the easy going laughter coming outside from the balcony. He tries not to pick up the subtle softness that's usually absent on Star's rowdy laughter, or the obvious lack of strain on Tom's chuckles. 

It's crazy how he can pick-up the evident comfort and familiarity of just overhearing the way they laugh in each other's presence. Marco can't say if the disconcerting feeling bubbling within him is just mere projection of his own meddling thoughts or he's just at a lost of just partially witnessing an old friendship that just got revived behind the very same door he stands on. 

He closes his eyes when another round of loud talking that's undoubtedly more of Star's enthusiasm penetrating through the corridor—

—then Tom's laughter follows next.

He doesn't know what else to think of the unfiltered fondness apparent on the demon's tone. Despite how ridiculously foreign it was Marco can't find it himself inside to feel..disturb in hearing it. Though it does sound strange, if not, a little alien to hear especially if Marco imagines (not that he was) the sort of expression this particular laughter is paired with. Who would've have thought that guy was actually capable of such..carefree sounds than the mirthless sneers Marco had been familiarly subjected with all this time?

Then he was reminded once again of how any of that wasn't exactly meant to reach Marco's ear and yet here he is..

He attempts to stomp on the guilt of eavesdropping on Tom and Star having..

He let out a quiet sigh to himself. He was just meaning to look for her when he stumbled on a slightly ajar door after few turns of wandering through the corridor, the minimal voices leaking from outside effectively drawing him in towards it. Only to realize the people he had been searching for had isolated themselves just for the sole purpose of a private conversation.

Not so private though considering he practically stayed long enough to hear most of the conversation. Around the part of Tom saying he wasn't as put together since him and Star broke up while his best friend admits being self-centered.

It was like watching two complete..different people.

One that was kindly reserved to a select few, who was allowed to see those sides of them with frightening comfort that even he was surprise he didn't barge in just so to get Star away from Tom for how wrong the idea of just interrupting it.

Because he knew that it was not his place to meddle at that moment. He was basically an outsider, in every sense of the word.

He pursed his lips, before starting to walk away. It was a good thing the corridor is empty and everyone is currently busy on the banquet hall. The last thing Marco wants is for someone to interrupt those two. As he walks towards the main floor again he saw someone standing against the wall by the end of the long hall, holding two silver goblets on their hands.

"..I didn't know you've followed me"

Marco ask skeptically, looking at Augustus across the floor. He was only rewarded by a charming smile though, in which he return with a low chuckle of his own. He easily cross the distance between and next thing he knew he was now standing besides the demon.

"..well, can't have my precious guest wandering off on his own you know.."

Marco hums and ask "..what about Seallia? You just left her?"

Augustus laughs, a little low and reserved "..don't worry, she's busy silently terrorizing the girls you've mercifully put on their places. She has a knack for it..it was sort of scary.."

Marco snorts to himself  "..don't word it like that. Then..what are you doing here?"

Augustus offers the other goblet to him, Marco accepts it easily all while leaning against the wall just a few inches away beside the other. He absentmindedly sloshed the juice inside the goblet, watching the liquid reflects his expression.

He was surprised at the clear blank expression that stares back to him.

The demon speaks again, voice now verging to a whisper, as if they don't have a literal hall all for themselves alone. He thinks they can afford to talk normally.

"..checking up on you..considering your betrothed is currently with someone he shouldn't be with.."

Marco freezes..how did he..

Then he looks away, trying to come up with some lie to cover up for them "..er well..they're just chatting up you know, for old time's sake.."

The demon hums, now sounding pensive. He tries not to get too self-conscious of the sounds of it "..you do realize we demons have superb hearing..and I can assure you whatever you just said is more of a lie than whatever those two just conversed about.."

..of course, they just happen to be that. Tsk.

Marco groans quietly"..yeah, well it's none of our business..they're just working some things out. Let's not disturb them for a while."

"..oh so they're are actually outside the balcony?" 

Marco squints his eyes and frowns at Augustus who's grinning widely next.

Then he realized, his jaw hanging in bafflement "..did you just manipulated the answer out of me?"

The other laughs "..sorry, sorry you're too easy, Your Grace. Besides it was just a calculated guess. I actually just arrive with the drinks and saw you leaving near the balcony door" the demon explains, face now smiling warmly ".. Your face appears like someone just called on yours and Tom's courting hoax..I couldn't help it."

Marco grumbles until..he registers the last thing the demon said.

He whips his head towards the other, eyes wide and dumbstruck. He can feel his drink got roughly jostled and some of the contents now escape slightly.

But he didn't care as the sticky refreshment practically glides through his hand, and with bated breath looks at the demon with hidden alarm.

 Augustus' smile is a little sharp and drilling.

Then the human speaks, a little breathless "..what did you just say.."

He flinches when the demon leans off the wall, standing to his full height. Marco eyeing his every movement like a hawk.

"That I know the whole courting charade?" Then he tilts his head side-ways, expression now..gleeful in a different sort of way. Marco took an unconscious step back at the way the demon leers at him. The demon's entire demeanor drop completely off than before "..why yes, I do pride myself of having functional eyes to see two people are forced in some..elaborate front for whatever reasons.."

Marco inhales sharply..unable to correct the demon's spot-on assumption as quickly than he had wished.

Should he deny it? If this guy doesn't buy it what then? Will their insufferable council will hear the rest of it..?

Then he looks down on his drink, heart now hammering but trying not to show his apparent panic "..if I said you're wrong would you—..will you believe me then?"

Then he sense the other cutting the distance between them, Marco all but stand frozen stiff  "..definitely not, unless you can convince me how someone as hung-up like my cousin can just start a courting without ulterior motives.."

Marco can feel the build-up sweat at the back of his nape. His goblet slowly levitates off from his hands, too stunned to stop the way it floats away from him, watching as it joins another glass in the air. And next thing he knew Augustus was towering over him, hands now free from his own silverware.

The demon's face was casted with shadows and his yellow sclera appeared bright and toxic under the dim light. The sudden shift of air around him compared to literal moments ago cause dizzying whiplash within the human. 

(Marco wonders if this is what the demon is secretly like all this time. The bitter ache of betrayal feels rotten on the tip of his tongue)

Then the demon's eyes dimming when he whispers, voice thick "..unless it's..to buy yourselves time..for whatever reason I can only guess a few, Your Grace.."

Marco swallows the lump stuck on his throat as he gazes up at the other. Their faces a few inches apart, where Augustus' frame practically swallowing Marco's obviously more slender build.

"..and—" He starts, stomping down his nerves so it won't seep into his voice before he continues "—..and what exactly your guess is..?"

Augustus smiles, eyes turning half-crescent..

"..for example." The demon lowers his face, expression had lost it's cheery smile before regarding Marco dead in the eye. He ignores the drop of temperature around them, the hall suddenly too narrow and suffocating. The irrefutable fact Augustus was a royal demon had never been made so true not until this moment. Marco tenses when he feels a sharp nail pressed under his chin, tilting his head so their faces are more closer. His eyes meeting the demon's hooded ones  "..you two are not planning..on causing anything that might harm the demon kin are you?"

Marco's breath hitched. 

How on earth did he—..

He stand his ground quickly, swallowing his nervousness down until he can feel it within his gut, looking at the demon back with scrounged up stubbornness "..if that happens to be the case..what will you do then? Are you going to snitch us on the council?" He didn't sound desperate, if anything there's a hint of challenge in them that even he was surprise of himself. Even Augustus looks a little taken aback. Marco wrench his chin away from the demon's hold, now openly frowning as he glares down on the floor then he hisses under his breath "..Is that the reason why you insist to be around me so much?"

He didn't meant to be sound a little betrayed..let alone to be obviously upset. Though, he was even more surprised at the way Augustus paused on his leering and slowly back-off from crowding Marco against the wall.

He looks away, now frowning "..and make an enemy out of you? No, I won't..I just got your friendship after all but, I do apologize for..suddenly coming strongly at you." 

Strongly?

Marco glares at the demon and steps back away from him "..that was almost a threat is what you mean.."

Augustus blinks his four eyes..then steps further away, brows now creased in wariness.

Marco still keeps his glare at the other as he watches as the demon..now hesitates slightly at the sight of the human's frown "..sorry, this was a great chance to ask of what is really up with you two. You really..can't expect me to believe that the Thomas 'I've gone to therapy for a girl' Lucitor will just move on and start a life binding courtship with someone else. You can admit someone is bound to be suspicious of you two. If not me, then someone in the council will.."

Marco watches the demon's faces for any hints of lie, and the way the demon shuffled his feet in now what seems to be sudden self-consciousness only spring a headache. He muffles a groans tiredly before he sags against the wall. 

So he was..just worried?

Why can't they just communicate like normal people do?!— okay, you know what, that was stupid considering these guys are demons they just have to be so needlessly extra in everything.

That interrogation almost gave him a fright for crying a loud.

Then he can feel the visceral exhaustion weigh like a brick after his sigh of relief. He decided to half-lie and half saying the truth "..come on dude, this Blood Moon Bond literally left me and that guy with no choice..I'd say we're taking it rather well considering we're basically strangers stuck together right?. Do you see any one who would easily accept this bull with open arms like me and Tom did?"

Augustus blinks his four eyes then laughs quietly before grimacing, the sight a awful and bewildering to witness if the human was being honest. He stands next to Marco next "..that makes sense. For a human to be involved in the Bonding, I guess your quick compliance is admirable..though, I did expect Tom to put a bit more of a struggle, not him officiating the bonding with a courting phase instead.."

Marco wince, hoping against hope that Augustus wouldn't caught on how unconsciously correct he is. Tom didn't struggle without a fight, they are literally working on how to secretly break the bond while putting up this courting farce just to buy themselves some time.

He wonders how this guy will take it if he knew.

Marco considers the thought before deciding not to willingly risk any of that chance.

"..so you two..are actually proceeding with this bonding through the end then?" The demon ask quietly, more curious and less apprehensive unlike his leering earlier. "..seriously?"

Marco fights the urge to say 'no' but forces to lie "..what other else reason would it be? Do you really think its easy to get myself in your world just for the sake of experimenting or something?"

The demon snorts "..guess not, but it would be less pleasant for you if you did struggle and refused this. I don't think the Underworld find it much of a chore to secure one human..if they refused to comply"

Marco winces. It's just like Star said.

"..yeah, I figured as much" He whispers weakly..a little helpless in hearing that.

He watches as Augustus reaches for the floating goblets and offers it back to him. 

He watches it with distrust, and throws the demon a dirty look. The other, to his credit, did wilt under Marco's scrutiny..

"..I don't think I should trust you blindly anymore.." He accuses aggressively, raising a brow when the demon's expression twist. The demon didn't say another word so Marco break the tension himself "..so this is what's this about..? You were actually suspicious of us from the beginning?" Marco surprisingly ask easily and laughs at the horrible wince Augustus made.

"..please believe me when I said I do at first., but I have reasons, which you already know. Though.." Marco narrowed his eyes as the demon besides him turn a little quiet ".. If what happen earlier made you not to trust me any longer then I can understand—"

He let out a grumble and grab the offered goblet next, jolting the demon in surprise. 

Then he smiles tiredly at Augustus, a little reluctant but still.

Earlier was a scare but for some reason it makes a little sense to be confronted. At this point, he wonders why there's not more of them who's being suspicious of him and Tom. Then again, he won't look a gift horse in the mouth so he rather not question that.

Besides, that demon friend who was ready in defending him earlier feels a little genuine to be some sort of front for Marco to discard entirely. He knows he shouldn't..but for some unexplainable reason he can't help but give this guy the benefit of the doubt. Aside from the fact, he doesn't sense that deep-seated feeling of apprehension whenever he doesn't and shouldn't trust someone.

"..you kidding, right? I've deal with the big bad demon on the daily. One nosy demon prince would be a cinch compared to that" he easily assures and laughs as he watches Augustus literally brightens at his words, face sags in relief. The quiet gratitude so obvious on his features then Marco busies himself to drink from his goblet next as the tension finally left them—

"—wait..this apple juice taste different for some reason" he stated but easily drinks everything because it was lowkey delicious. And god forbid he was thirst with all that tense exchange—

"—but I got you normal cranberry though—" he watches in his periphery at the way Augustus peeks in his own goblet and look at him with alarm ".. I think you just drank my saquila, Marco"

The human blinks and frowns inside his empty cup. 

Then his eyes widens.

"..oh my god, was it poison after all?" He inquires frantically and the demon openly grimaces, and slightly offended.

"..why would I bring something that's poisonous?" Then his expression morphed to being unsure ".. But for a human, it could be?"

Marco..just groans. 

He wasn't sure of what to feel at the fact he doesn't feel anything different after drinking it. So, maybe it was harmless after all? Damn, who was he kidding, getting poisoned for mixed-up drinks wouldn't be out of the realms of his series of bad luck at this point.

"..should I bring you to the infirmary?"

Marco shakes his head.

"Nah, no need. If it's really poison shouldn't I be foaming in the mouth right about now?"

"Please, don't say that again" Augustus sighs against Marco's massive cheeky smile "..though, if it's a comfort. No demon had died drinking that."

Marco instantly deadpans at the other "..yeah, as if a human would hear it comforting.."

The other laughs, bright and a little more genuine. His entire frame relaxing easily. He wasn't sure if he just imagines it..but the guy looks like there's a burden lift of his shoulders as he absentmindedly looks at his cup with a satisfied and easy-going smile..

He..kinda likes seeing that. Instead of that ridiculous way the demon carries himself all the time.

Marco leans off the wall then stand next to the demon, before  "..you know..I kinda feel like you're more true to yourself now. Well I think you are..than that whole flashy front you're always forcing to wear.."

He wasn't expecting to see the dumbstruck surprise on Augustus face before he rubs a palm on his nape "..in my defense, it always gets on Tom's nerve so I had fun doing it..but I don't mind having it shed off every once in a while.."

Marco grins, ignoring why he suddenly feels a little funny on the pit of his gut before he grabs the demon's wrist "good, cause I like you this way.. Come on, let's go back. I hadn't even ate anything yet..."

Augustus subtly looks away, clearing his throat. "..uh, yes.."

As he pulls the other along, he didn't notice the wide smile sent at his way.

"..shall we dance?" 

Augustus quietly ask besides him.

Marco looks at the other, while he busy eating some blueberry muffins, already at his last bite. The moment they get back, the both of them went straight to the buffet area. He also saw Seallia happily mingling again not far from them and they decided not to bother her. 

He swallows first and finally face the demon who was now nursing his own cup of..what it's name again? Saquila?

"..I don't think I should..?"

For reasons that just really anchored of Tom possibly going spiral if he sees. Marco doesn't have the mental energy to deal with that guy's irrational anger tonight.

"A word of advice, Your Grace" Augustus speaks primly but now has a hint of playfulness, before gently reaching for Marco's hand. Now that they're back on the open crowd it seems the guy goes back on donning what Marco dubs as the 'princely facade' or something. Then the demon smiles leaning closer to the human's ear as he whispers "..the only one stopping the entire demon kin to a horrible decline is yours and Thomas' bonding. Without Tom here..I suppose it's safe to say that you are next in the social hierarchy" 

Marco blinks, a bit confuse of what Augustus is trying to imply but didn't have to wait for too long before the demon leans away, face contorting into a cheery expression once more.

"..so what you think you should or should not do doesn't really matter you know. After all, no one will stop or oppose you here. Besides, Tom isn't here yet..? And you haven't graced me with one dance so—" Then slowly pull Marco towards the center, then Augustus looks back "—be a little more entitled in respect of your position! And let's dance!"

Marco looks at the other, slightly dumbfounded, before he laughs. He starts to feel a little warm under his clothes for some reason too. Especially the moment they got back, so maybe he does need to dance off the sweltering heat somehow.

He feels himself relax for a bit before hesitantly stepping forward.

He playfully rolled his eyes when the demon all but beams and now without any sort of preamble almost pulled Marco towards the dancefloor—

"—what the?!—"

—Marco yelps in surprise as he got pulled backwards, back slowly hitting someone's chest. And when he looks up he was surprised to see Tom standing behind him.

..urgh, he almost forgot about him.

The human frowns and looks at Augustus, the demon already smiling his usual plastered grin. Now that he was aware of it, the difference was a little easier to spot.

"..I'll be taking it from here, cousin" Tom speaks a little calmly and Marco wrinkle his nose at the odd sound. 

"..what a shame" Augustus speaks evenly and smiles down at Marco, a little more easy now "..next time it is then.."

Marco smiles back to him, feet suddenly feeling a little wobbly "..don't worry, were gonna dance—" then he suddenly hiccups, voice turning high-pitched before he looks at Augustus, vision gotten a bit foggy "—next time 'kay?"

There's a sudden annoyed grunt from behind but Marco focuses on the red-skinned demon's susprise before the other huffs a laugh "..that better be a promise, Your Grace"

Before Marco can even answer someone else cuts in.

"Let's go, Marco"

Before he got pulled away.

It seems Tom is leading him somewhere.

Marco silently trailing behind him as the guy silently pulls around the wrist, slowly leaving the main floor.

"..where's Star?" He ask instead, ignoring the sudden flare of heaviness on his feet.

"..chatting with some friends she knew.." Tom answered curtly, never once stopping on its pace. His hand where it meets Marco, intensified the sudden warmth encasing his body. When on earth the temperature got so high? It's practically giving him a headache..

Though, his chest flutters that familiar sensation again, elevating the uptake in his heartbeat while he breathes with a bit of effort now.

He breathes through his nose quietly, not allowing the obvious bond to take a hold of his senses and looks at Tom's back for a moment. 

The earlier conversation of Star and Tom coming back at the forefront of his slowly muddlng mind.

He doesn't know..but for some reason— Tom has this sudden quietness that lingers around him. A calm gait, the absence of any tension from the demon has Marco wondering if this is really what happened if you manage to be in a brief alone time with the person you've been longing for..

To think weeks of unjust treatment on Marco can be easily changed by one conversation with Star..

It's..quite funny, a little touch of pathetic even, of having your entire personality so centered on someone who doesn't like you the way you wanted them to. He wonders if he'll be like this if Jackie and him had this sort of situation like how Tom and Star is..

He'll be over the moon if he even get so much as to talk normally to her. He'll combust if she even dates him for that matter. Though, he wasn't as delusional to think she'd spare him a single second off of her time, but— if ever, hypothetically, he ends up in a situation like his best friend is with Tom...maybe he wouldn't be as hung up on someone like this.

Even if the girl is someone he'd been crushing on since he can remember.

He wouldn't be the best of a partner though..at least he thinks he is..but he was sure he'd manage to swallow whatever bitter ache and move on regardless.

Because he can't imagine himself to purposely hang on to someone after things just fall apart. Continuously craving the kind of attention you all have once shared because he knows when to stop at least. To realize things doesn't fit anymore because you two were different puzzles pieces in the very beginning that's put on different places. Most occasions, you are meant to come off as together in a means to complete a flawless picture, not just the way you can be side by side like you wishes it was. 

Listening to Tom and Star's conversation felt like that..

They complete a certain image of each other, both needed a piece of the other but not sharing the same kind of purpose.

Star wants the friend in Tom and Tom wants all of Star back..

It was blatantly obvious just from hearing it the demon talks. 

And he..no wonder the guy loathes him to some point. 

..being caught in the crossfire between them and being a hindrance to Tom.

(He doesn't see himself that way though. God knows if Marco was given a chance he rather not put himself in whatever situation he is right now)

But, it wouldn't even surprise him if Tom partially views Marco because of it..despite being so unreasonable.

He doesn't know how to take in the realization that the other wasn't some crazy ex like he presumed the demon was..just some guy that's longing and missing a half that's once a part of him.

He shouldn't have really listened to the conversation. He's getting really funky inside the head because of it—

"—you looked strangely flushed on the face..and you stink of—..did you just drink some.. saquila?"

Marco blinks blearily (when did his vision got so blurry?) for some reason they had stopped walking and looks down on his feet. His head twinging with dizziness for a bit.

"..your—" then a sudden hiccup forced its way out of his lips. Marco grunting when a wave of dizziness washes over him. Tom let go of him, but suddenly was standing so close to Marco to a point it didn't even took him a second to relish at the proximity. The short distance automatically eases the pounding behind his eyeballs "..I think? your cousin..gave me juice. It was kinda..delish tho—"

Another hiccup interrupted him, and Marco, unable to stop himself from planting his forehead against Tom, body slightly going weak. The feel of warmth penetrating through his skin, making him sigh softly against the sudden dizziness. Both the heaviness on his limbs and thoughts suddenly making him unable to support himself.

There's a press of a palm against the base of his spine when Marco finally stopped his movements. Effectively pulling up most of his weight off of him. He sighs softly at the action.

"..what was that guy thinking—" he hears from Tom, slightly annoyed and Marco frowns, basically mirroring it "—those juice are specifically for demons. Is he trying to poison you?'"

Marco grunts, pursing his lips at that, tongue now heavy but pushed through his complain "..be nice a'right? He's nice to me ya'know?—..gave me j-juice.."

There's a gruff whisper near his ear "..how much did you drink?"

Marco plants his forehead firmly against the solid chest before he answers "..a— a..cup..?"

A heavy sigh follows "..then you're good. It's just juice from fermented applespiders so it might be just alcohol for your system, seeing you're just getting woozy.."

Might be..? But he still can be poisoned right..?

Marco shuts his eyes close when his lids become so heavy. Ugh, so sleepy..did he actually got poisoned?

Ugh, he hadn't written a will yet, he can't be dying before that—

"—and now you're basically hammered.."

Marco shook his head against the other's vest, protesting.

"..can't be—" he muffled an incoming hiccup before continuing, grumpy "..I'm still underage—"

"—and yet you're drunk dead on your feet" the voice was a little closer to his ear and Marco wants to swat it off, but body too heavy to do so. He all but stops squirming and the hand behind his back now joined by another around his shoulders. Marco let out a subtle noise, burying his nose against the leather garment as he suddenly feels sick. 

He probably drink too much..head hurts.

"..come on let's get out of here"

Marco didn't nod, the words sounding muddled against his ears.

Tom grunts as Marco all but let his entire weight fall into his chest. He hikes his torso up when the human almost slips off, his hand around the other's waist securing once more. He sighs, exasperated, before cursing Gus inside his head.

The music was still going, some guest eyeing them as they stop walking towards a secluded corner. He only meant to get the hell away from his cousin when he saw him so close to the human, that innate irritation flaring up within him again. That niggling sensation so excruciatingly troublesome so he was a little hasty when he grabbed Marco off of Gus. 

Him and Starship had decided to go back to the party, the entire walk a little calm but not to a point that was suffocating. He enjoyed it though, the entire time on the balcony was spend catching up on one another's lives that they have unfortunately missed. Star on earth while Tom on therapy sessions. It was easy to get into that familiar orbit with her again. That crushing weight of not able to freely speak with her all these years sort of vanished. Because now?. It's not longer anymore, their shared time (no matter how short it was) sort of lift that weight the size of the earth's crust is finally gone in his system. 

And if he thinks it was just all a fever dream, the moment they walk back the main floor she met a few familiar faces and graced Tom one last beaming smile before they parted ways.

That's when he saw Marco with his cousin again across the other side of the dancefloor and didn't fight the irritated urge to march over them.

He's even more exasperated when he has a drunk human on his arms because of someone's carelessness. He let out a heavy sigh and decided to hightail out of the dancefloor.

"..head hurtsss "

Tom rolled his eyes as he drops Marco unceremoniously on top of the sheets the moment he had find his designated guest room inside the manor. The human snuggling instantly on the silk-cased pillows, grumbling unhappily from the rough land.

Tom steps away a bit then cross his arms, before he sighs. Then he sits down beside Marco's sprawled form, feeling like he should take a moment of rest from..everything.

He glances back to Marco though and scolds the other.

"..this is what happen when you drink something you shouldn't" 

Marco raised a hand, sluggishly flipping him off.

"..it t-taste like apples though.." Then Marco peeks over his shoulders, hair now messy while squinting at Tom, face concerningly flushed and sweating profusely "..do yer' always have those funny eyes..?"

Tom's lower eyelid twitches, proceeding to pinch his nose "..are you mocking me or genuinely asking?"

Marco seriously laughs, loud enough it echoes in the guest room.

"..ya' not s'ppose to have three r-right? I h-have—" Marco plops back to his pillow, burying his nose and raise four fingers to Tom "—I have only..two..that's—..that's cheating.."

Then the both of them heard some relentless scratching, and squeaky growls from across the other side of the room. Tom jolts in sudden reminder, can't believe he forgot about that. Not when it was the other reason why he grab Marco off the banquet hall as well.

"..wha—...wazzat?.." Marco suddenly sits up, hair mussed up and squinting at the wall, ridiculously off the mark of catching the direction of where the sounds coming from.

He rolled his eyes and whisk his hand, eyeing the basket from the other side, watching as it slowly levitates from where he had put it before entering the banquet hall. He had brought his parent's gift from earlier here in the manor with him. It's a reason why he didn't personally escorted the human for the soiree because of the gift. It's a pain carrying it and..Starship was with him.

Anyway, he had decided to give it to Marco by the end of the night.

Also, if the chances of the hell-beast not imprinting on a human then it means he can return it right to the incubation quickly. 

"..it's from the Queen and King..a thank you gift for you" Tom explains dryly, tracking the floating basket until it lands on top of Marco's lap.

The human's sleepy eyes marginally lits up, hands gripping the edge of the cover. He watches as Marco got susprisingly fixated as more rustling and growling comes from the inside.

Tom eyes the thing..hands twitching in case it escapes and went feral with a human scent in the room. Well, given the fact Tom is inside with them he doubts the little cub will dare to attack.

Then Marco tilts his head, expression a bit spaced out but at the same time laser-focused, curious gaze landing on the moving basket. The human blinks slowly then tentatively lifts the lid off..

Tom crosses his arms..anticipating the beast to jump at Marco's face, worse that could happen the guy will get his facial muscles scratched or his skinned peeled off.

Then Marco looks down with an absent dazed and gasp, a resounding growl coming from the inside as if in response to his delight "..wha— s' a baby tiger!"

All but proceed on dipping his hands inside and next thing Tom sees is how he excitedly pull out the hell-beast cub. The demon slightly gawks as Marco without hesitation smothered his face on the animal's fur-filled stomach. The pleased squeaky growls from the Silas indicating it was harmless, and welcoming the touch openly. The soft croons proving more to Tom that it imprinted awfully so easy on an actual Earthling.

..that's.. Well, weird and unprecendented would sum up the bizarre sight.

As far as he can remember..Silas are a breed specifically for royal demons. They are instinctively aware who they're suppose to loyally serve the moment they had matured. But a few days born Silas tiger has a possiblity to imprint outside of the royal family. He was banking on the fact it won't actually accept the human but..seeing the sight in front of him clearly debunks that.

Is it because of the bond? Tom having a part of his magical essense being absorb by Marco was the cub's reason for imprinting on the guy? Did his parents are already aware of that possibility why they had easily gifted a mortal what is basically a deadly man-eating beast when the time it reaches its peak of maturity?

These guys are not pets or intended to be as such. They are meant to be trained and conditioned to be hell foot soldiers specifically for high-standing demons—

"..'mygosh..s' adorableee" Marco coos as he sluggishly rubs his entire face against its fur, the cub crooning in delight while trying to eagerly lap its tongue against the human's cheek, accompanying some flailing paws trying to reach the other's face. Marco laughing brightly, getting tickled by actual slobber on the face really cements this guy is really wasted..

Tom stares at the sight. Well Mom, your gift is at least being appreciated..by someone who's currently intoxicated but still. He looks at the tiny animal "..just so you know..that's not their actual form. It might be cute now but it matures quickly within days. It's basically a servant meant to stand guard—"

Marco interrupts him without remorse "..was 's name?"

Tom stamps down the initial irritation and answers the other obligingly ".. It's a male Silas Tiger. In short for Silver Laszarous Hell Beast so it's not any normal animal Marco—..and, you're not even listening to me.."

He deadpans as Marco raise the animal and lays it across his lap, drunkenly giggling to himself as he plays with the cub's paws. Tom raises a brow as the other continues to coo before proceeding to suddenly grumble.

"..'s an ugly name for a b-baby.." Marco actually pouts like a child and looks up at Tom. The demon actually stares blankly at the sight..a bit lost seeing the display. Then Marco grumbles again as he looks down "..s' needs a cute name y-yeah like—" a hiccup interrupted his speech before he pushed through "—look! s'cute..! With cute paws and three..eyes— Eh, he has like yer' eyes..?"

Tom frowns as Marco raised the cub next, the baby beast dangling from the hold, it's three eyes blinking weakly at the demon's direction. Then there he sees their three eyes,  the white irises and red sclera..quite resembling Tom's own when he's angry...

Marco buried his nose behind the cub's head and snorts "..ex'cept..this one s' cuter and..you not.." the human blabs and Tom rolled his eyes, then suddenly got surprised when the other raises his head with a sudden cheer. The Silas crooning as if matching its new and equally hammered owner. The human sleepily grinning from ear to ear. The demon squints his eyes, oddly feeling suspicious.

Marco snorts again as he faces the purring cub to his face. Then sleepily speaks to it "..so yer' Tom b-but—..but not..Tom? Like smaller..Tom..a-and not ugly too? Heh—"

The demon who was called ugly snaps irritably "—who are you calling ugly?—"

Marco cheers suddenly, raising the cub above his face "—..im'ma name it Tommy!..s'cute ain't it?—"

Tom literally recoils in disgust at the name "—don't you dare, Diaz—"

Marco simply stuck his tongue at him then snuggles the cub to his face, dramatically dropping his entire weight back to the sheets, practically cuddling his new pet with so much happiness while Tom was left hanging in annoyance "—s' mine! so im'ma name him how I w-want..! Ya' have to like it!—"

"—if I say I despise it with every souls within my being will you change the name?"

Marco barks a laugh as if what Tom said was anything but inherently funny, the sounds filling the room instantly, feeling so ridiculously pleased before he cheers "nope! It's Tommy now..!"

Tom pinch his nose..even as a drunk he knew how to piss him off. He's going to bet the human stuck to the name just to annoy him further.

One look at Marco's drunken giggling while obnoxiously calling 'Tommy' multiple times under his breath was enough to seal that thought.

Tom simply ends up sighing at the nonsense, no use in complaining and scoots closer to the human checking if he had fallen asleep so he can leave. The other didn't speak for the next couple of seconds and he decides not to fill the room with any noise either. So he really expected it'll be like that until this idiot metabolizes what's seems to be practically alcohol for humans. Lucifer, he'll never hear the end of it from Mom if she gets a whiff of him letting Marco taking demon beverages. 

They're lucky it was mild intoxication and nothing more. At the way he can sense that the bond is not fluctuating meaning the guy's health is not in danger. Small mercies at least.

He hears the loud purring from the bed, the sight of Marco sleeping with huge as hell smile and the cub crooning in response as him..releasing the quiet tension on his shoulders.

Then his eyes lingers on the cub, Starship springing up to mind again.

Then he whispers quietly when he was sure Marco is dead asleep "..I bet Star would..love the cub"

Then he smiles to himself, already can picture her expression so vividly. It may be Marco's but he was sure she'll adore the little thing too once she sees it—

—he got interrupted until Marco speaks again..

"..Star is a-amazing."

Tom instantly frowns..head tilting towards the other. Marco was lying side-ways, hugging the cub to his chest while eyes was half-lidded now, staring absently against the nearby wall. Whatever rambunctious atmosphere earlier had melted away already, only a quiet but suprisingly peaceful air settling down inside the room.

Though, he didn't get to question what on Lucifer's stick is Marco talking about before the other continues promptly..

"..she's always..c-carefree right? Wanna have fun and she's cool..ya' have to see how she ass kicks L-Ludo..it's a-amazing.." 

Tom can feel his hand grip the sheets with visceral strength..eyes widening as he listens every praise drop from Marco's lips. The evident adoration can be easily picked up despite how warbled he speaks.

He thought...

He thought..this guy doesn't like Starship. Did Marco just lie to him—

Marco snorts suddenly then babbles drunkenly "..I like her that way t-though..ya'know?..bet' Tommy 'ill like her.."

Tom cast his gaze downwards on Marco, the stench of smoke slowly spreading where he was tearing the comforters against his grip.

What did he just say—

Marco speaks, slurring once more, oblivious to Tom's increasing malice "—..like havin' a lil sis..a very c-cool lil' sis but—..but l-like..a big big one..?"

..Tom's fire all but recedes back to his person, instantly snuffed out on its own.

His eyes simply widening.

Marco's blubbering continues, eyes now fully shut..

"..that's w-why..I don't like it when s-she's sad or p-pouty..?" Marco twist his limbs as he gets comfortable, still talking while Tom sits like someone extinguish the hell fire out of his souls, now quietly listening to the human. He was too dumbfounded to say anything anyway "..she can b-be veryyy selfish though but jus' tiny bit 'kay? Ju's sometimes..—..then, then..kinda c-clueless of stuffs but—..b-but..she just w-wanna have fun s'all..so why—" a sudden hiccup stops Marco for a moment "—s-so why can't ya' be her f-friend again? s'time to move on, ya' jerk.."

Tom blinks..then sighs, a little quieter now.

What the hell..is he suppose to say to that?

"..you're not suppose to listen on someone else's conversation" Tom whispers, trying not to get distracted at the fact he wasn't as annoyed like he'd assumed himself to be, also hoping it was loud enough for Marco to hear. He knew Marco was in the other side of the balcony door, his bond tugging at him whenever its other half was close-by, sufficiently not failing to alert him. He didn't risk of getting his rare chance of speaking with Star to get interrupted just so to call off the idiot for daring to eavesdrop. He knew deep down those two are close, he can't really deny it (despite how much he was swallowed by eny of that fact. That niggling feeling of wanting to have a piece of her trust just like she does to this guy—) and Marco without a doubt will know about the conversation through Star anyway, so he didn't bother.

"..s' not m'fault" Marco murmurs in protest..words getting more slurred as seconds drags on "..s'why ya shoulda tried..she's an amazing f-friend.."

..to you probably, is what Tom wanted to say but refrain of doing so.

As for Tom..it hadn't been that way for a very long time.. He couldn't say he was a good friend to her either.

Not when you yearn of something else to have instead. It was hard to wish of just friendship when you crave the comfort of something more deeper and soul-bounding that no friendly relationship could encompass.

(Not even the Blood Moon Bond can measure up to what Tom wants to have for himself—)

He felt that to Star, he still feels that way it's basically been his driving force of wanting to better himself. It's not..a crime to listen to that distant need of wanting to bask under it again— of the idea of her as his once more—

"..if ya' friends again..t-then yer' might get less demon-y t-too—"

Marco muffled a yawn. Tom eyeing the other with a raised brow..

He doesn't know why he keeps bothering on talking to someone who's practically depraved of awareness..and absoutely won't remember any of this, probably..

Tom finds himself speaking once more..

"..you're annoyingly chatty for a drunk"

Marco grumbles weakly, brows creasing in annoyance. Then he snuggles the cub to his chest, the hell-beast growling softly while he swears he heard Marco whispers. '..Tommy, don't listen to that thing 'kay? m'nice chatty'..

Tom snorts at the sight. The guy finally lost it.

Marco then whispers, loud enough to reach Tom's ear.

"..m'not annoyin' though...yer's just not nice..s'why m'not nice too—.." Marco replies something that was totally far from what they were talking about, voice now more muffled and slow. Tom sighs under his breath when he sees the other's chest slowly rise and fall, breathing now evening out and obviously had fallen asleep..

Tom cards through his hair absentmindedly, contemplating if he should leave and inform Marco's friends of where he is..

Then again, he doesn't see any reason why he should stay here either..

So he stands up about to exit the guest room and decides to come for Marco after an hour but stop when he hears the human groans one last time. He turns around so he can order the human to just sleep—

"—be..nice to..me too..ya' idiot.."

Then Marco's face relaxes, body shivering slightly but goes back to sleeping soundly, holding the cub close to his face  and after a couple of seconds where Tom just stand there, gazing a little dumbstruck on the human's sleeping form. 

He finally blinks.

And when..he realized he had hold his breath for who knows how long that's when he sighs, a little perplexed with himself—

—seriously, this guy..always throwing Tom out of loop, damn it.

He makes one last restless ruffle through his hair and grabbing the duvets, a little out of it as he covers Marco from the waist down.

He stares at the human's sleeping face, for some reason words felt like it was stuck on his throat, begging to be let out or to be swallowed down. Honestly, Tom doesn't exactly know what to choose between the two..

He wrenched his eyes away from Marco then proceed to walk towards the vacant single couch. He let the pull of gravity force him to drop his tense body on it, head instantly hitting the backrest of the chair. His forearm slowly covering his eyes despite the room being barely lit. He needs the extra darkness or he might just let the simmering..feeling swallow him instead the longer his eyes are wide awake.

It was silence after a few minutes. The distant sounds of orchestra music simply the only thing keeping Tom alone on his own thoughts..

He didn't last much longer on the disturbing tranquility, the continued silence so irritatingly deafening as he unconsciously clench a claw on the armrest.

He groans. 

Followed by a muffled curse..before he heaved one last sigh. The evening completely drained him to even put so much of his usual angry front, practically giving up to the thoughts at this point.

He has six months of having Star once more on his life, even if it's just friends. To work on how to get her back again will have to be put aside while he tries to amend their friendship. But when the bond is finally severed then..

He can only wonder if she'll still stay as his friend by then..

Tom tilt his head, seeing the half of Marco's outline from the bed, all but peacefully sleeping as if without a care in the world.

Then he looks away..closing his eyes completely before he murmurs to himself.

"..fine..you win.."

Marco can feel his head as if it was cracked open. He muffled a groan, burying his face against something that was..soft.

His face practically melting through the silky thing and he sighs softly.

"..I know you're awake, get up already.."

He sort of doesn't like hearing that voice, not when he feels like his entire system is so sluggish at the moment. The last he wants to hear is Tom's grating voice hitting him along with his headache.

Note to self..make Augustus pay for the headache..

..what will his parents think when they get a wind of him drinking while still underage, damn.

He opens his eyes, blinking blearily before he squints at the moonlight streaming between the curtains. Alerting him that it still looks like night (then again, did the Underworld even has their own sun here?) and not long before he remembers the last thing.

Last time he remembers..actually it's impossible to even remember what was the last thing where he was before it was black out. Just a blurry image of Augustus and Tom mixing in his current hazy mind.

He slowly sits up, instantly clutching his head as dizziness washes over him. Seriously, it was literally just one cup, how come he feels like he chug a whole punch bowl for this..?

He groans..then rub his temples, soothing his headache.

"..how long..was I out for?"

He ask groggily.

It took a few seconds before he gets any response "..an hour and a half at most.."

Huh..it felt like it was an eternity.

He notice the sound of footsteps approaching and he looks up, a little confuse as Tom actually extends a clear glass of water towards him.

Marco eyes it warily, suspicious "..is that poison?"

Surprisingly, the demon looks a bit done than angry "..you have no problem drinking saquila but a clear glass of water is where you actually question things?"

"Correction, Augustus accidentally switched our drinks and it was in a silver goblet" Marco gripes back and slowly reaches for the glass.The cold fresh drink soothes him instantly as he slowly takes a sip. 

Then he sees the moment Tom extends his open palm next, and there he sees actual medicine. It look like earthy than to be hell-manufactured though.

"..drink it. It's from Brian's stash I'd pick up while you're out cold. I don't want you puking all over the floor next."

..well, that's..

..Marco doesn't feel lowkey satiated with the intent. The guy is acting..weird and it's giving him serious ominous vibes.

But, his headache practically throbs again so he reaches for the tabs and dryly swallows them, chugging the remaining water from the glass. He places it on top of the side-table after he finishes. He was about to get rid of the blanket off of him because it's hot for goodness sake—but his eyes caught something else, finally registers the suspicious looking fluff ball curled beside his waist.

Marco blinks multiple times and looks down at the actual white tiger..baby?

"..either I'm still drunk and the medicine hadn't kick in yet or I'm actually seeing a baby tiger..?"

He looks at Tom and suprise to see the other looking at him with confusion.

Tom looks unimpressed with him "..did you just seriously have no recollection of anything from literally an hour and a half ago?"

Marco rolled his eyes while soothing his temple "..no because if I do and accidentally tresspass some zoo and kidnap a baby tiger then I would definitely remember it.."

Tom sighs, clearly disgruntled then waves a hand at the cub "..that's from Mom and Dad..a gift for you..which you've already raved about earlier while high off in intoxication.."

Marco's eyes widens..and looks down at the cub. No way, this cute little thing is for him?!

"..are you serious? They're adorable oh my gosh..and it's mine?" He whispers excitedly, mindful of not being too loud both for his pounding migraine and the sleeping cub. Then he tentatively brush his fingertips against the striped fur. His headache almost practically vanishes as he feels the softest of furs on his hands. Marco looks at Tom "..does it have a name already?"

The expression the demon is wearing is when you drink pure lemon juice. It was that sour..

Then he looks away, frowning, while sitting at the foot of the bed. He already looks so regretful for some reason.

Then, it all eventually makes sense as Tom continues with a grimace.

"..it's—..Tommy.."

Marco blinks..then blinks again, before his shoulders started shaking, fighting every bone in his body not to burst out laughing "..what the heck? You actually name him..after you? That's some level of ego, man—"

Tom looks at him with affront and hisses back " —correction, you drunkenly name him after me!"

Marco shakes his head, struggling not to laugh— ugh, the jostling is making him dizzy but damn, the name is ridiculously adorable..for a demon to name one "now you're just straight up lying. No way I'd name him after you of all people..but hey, no judgement of course—"

"—are you freaking kidding me—" Tom spat in obvious offense then stops altogether with a defeated expression "—you know what, I'm too tired for this.."

Then he drops his body backwards, spreading his frame near Marco's foot. The demon let out a tired sigh before he covers his eyes with a single forearm.

It was silence after that..but unlike with the usual dead air that lingers on the end of their conversations, Marco thinks this one was by far the most peaceful they ever had.

He..would be lying if he said he minds such rare moment of tranquility between them.

As he absentmindedly plays the fur of what is basically his pet now (seriously the little guy is adorable!) and trying to let the rest of his headache slowly subside. He tries to recollect what he remembers. There's was that with Tom's cousin (it was lowkey alarming that he decides he's going to tell Tom about Augustus knowing their charade later) and him eavesdropping on Star and Tom's—

Marco paused on fluffing up..Tommy's fur.

The words 'how did it go?' almost leave his lips. The sudden spike of curiosity of what entails by the end of the conversation between those two..

It's none of his business but damn if he wasn't being drowned with questions about it..

So he cleared his throat instead..trying to come up of something else to say "..so Tommy is a thank you gift?..for what exactly?"

Tom didn't twitch but it didn't took long before he answers Marco.

"..for your help..about the housing plan.."

Marco inhales sharply..he really almost discard that whole thing out of his head because of what Tom said back on the movie trip days ago.

He looks down on the sleeping cub and whispers, a little self-conscious. For some reason, the whole ambience inside the room is making Marco tense "..didn't you say that plan was half-baked?"

He can see the frown etched on Tom's lips from where he was sitting "..I didn't say that I won't take it seriously." the demon surprise Marco with an honest answer then mumurs eventually "..I mean it..when I said it was a sound plan back then..just incomplete.."

Marco blinks, a little taken aback with the honesty. Then he sighs softly..part of him a little appeased and strangely comforted at the words..

He sags against the headboard for a moment "..I'm going to take this as your way of apology for lying to my face on the carriage though..you've made it sound my suggestions were stupid.."

Tom didn't answer and Marco waits quietly 

"..see it the way you wish.." the demon paused then continues, a little calm and it's both so ridiculously foreign that he can't help but chew on his lower lip. At a lost again of how easy the conversation is going right now "..and, the proposal is already approved..just need a floor to seal it and can start on the reconstruction. After that you need to help manning the whole thing with me—"

Marco snaps his eyes at Tom, baffled "—excuse me? Why?"

The demon removes his arm from his eyes, intertwining his fingers on top of his chest and meet Marco's gaze calmly.

It..unnerved him.

He doesn't know why but it ridiculously unsettles Marco seeing it so irrevocably centered on him.

Tom speaks evenly "..I thought you want to help..?"

He hesitates "..er, well yes but..aren't I outside of the actual work?"

The demon sighs then proceed to close his eyes again.

"..it's more of you needed to be present or actively taking part of the project.." Tom's lips pursed to a frown "..as you've said, it was your idea so it means you have to partially lead it..did you really expected I'm going to take credit of that alone?"

Marco counters easily just for the heck of it "..well, you won't?"

Tom clicked his tongue, a little irked and offended "..for all our shit on each other I'm definitely not one to hoards someone else's plan as my own, especially of something like this.."

Marco fiddled with the blanket, carefully covering Tommy too as the cub snuggles against his body heat, then he answers quietly "..but you did constructed everything right? Giving two cents on the project doesn't really amount so much for such responsibility.."

Though, he did want to give his researched papers about some of the Earth housing system he collected after he went home from Tom's study. While back then their conversation in the compact mirror was a little tense for some reason Marco only end up suggesting a demographic profiling as an added system and having the papers fetched by Tom's demon servant.

He didn't dare to ask for any feedback not when Tom ghosted him for a few days after that and never brought it up until the movie trip and right now—

"—I may been responsible for the initial paperwork doesn't mean I won't include..your name as the other leading head for the project once the proposal is finalized. My signature stamp was a priority but..you're eventually and legally going to get included on the scroll as my collaborator.."

Before Marco can even say anything the other continues quietly.

"..besides, I don't think I wouldn't have done anything about the immigrants as of yet if you didn't instigated it first. So yes, you're included..that's why take responsibility, Diaz.."

Marco's breath hitched, eyes widening, unable to take off his gaze for a fraction too long at the demon. The latter remained strangely quiet..

"..you'll seriously do that?" He whispers, a little shock. He wasn't sure if he is warmed at the idea of such..thoughfulness? Consideration? (by which in itself is a little out of this world considering who it was coming from) or should he be scared that any minute something awful would come just so to balance out this..surprisingly nice gesture the demon will do...

He didn't really care if he got recognized for his investment on what is really believe to be as Hell's affairs. But deep down he does sincerely want to help. Somehow it only got cut off because just like Tom implied he has no place meddling in them but..he appreciates it anyway..

The demon grunts softly "..yeah..so don't be surprise if we release an official article and indicating you were behind the entire ground plan once it's put onto action. Also a why to spread the news much faster around Hell.."

Marco blinks then looks down on his lap, gripping the sheets once more just so give his restless fingers something to occupy with "..yeah—..I uh..I guess that make sense.."

Tom simply grunts in acknowledgement.

The human suddenly looks down as the cub cutely yawns besides Marco and he chuckles under his breath at the sight. God, Star is going to be so thrilled when she sees Tommy.

He snorts at the name..damn, it's childish but fits the cub so much— and now upon closer inspection, the name makes more sense especially the third eye on its forehead. Just like the demon's own— then the baby beast blinks and looks at Marco with slowly blinking eyes, the red sclera and white huge irises looking back at him..

Yup, no wonder he's named Tommy. Marco laughs quietly.

He rubs a single finger on the cub's forehead before decided to say something..

"..thanks" he whispers, as to what he was specifically thanking the demon for Marco can only wonder to himself. His voice was so quiet, he wasn't sure if Tom can hear him for how soft it is  "..tell the Queen and King thank you too.."

Then..

"..yeah, don't.." then followed by something that's low and soft "..don't mention it"

Marco can only softly smile down on the cub, headache now practically gone.

Tommy! (In Marco's POV)

Chapter Text

[Official Column]

Curse awaiting to Befall! Prince Thomas spotted with Princess Star Butterfly – Betrothal in Jeopardy?

—Wilter Coffinton, Prideland's Whisper.

[Picture Image: (distant shot) Tom and Star outside the balcony caught alone together in a cheerful conversation]

   Draconius Manor–  A scandalous whisper is sweeping through the court, threatening to overshadow the weeks of the successful Blood Moon Festival. Prince Thomas, heir to the throne and betrothed to His Grace, Marco Diaz of Earth, has been sighted in the company of Princess Star Butterfly last night's soiree, sparking intense speculation and courtly intrigue.

   Sources close to the royal court report multiple sightings of the pair over the last night, exchanging hushed words and lingering glances outside of prying eyes and in the privacy of the Draconius Manor's balcony. This follows reports that Prince Thomas left his betrothed, His Grace, in the care of Prince Augustus during the event. While the Royal Family remained tight-lipped, the whispers of the once dead romance between these young nobles all but reviving had start an unprecedented uproar within the demon noble houses.

   “It is without a doubt hypocritical of their Majesties” confided by Duke Clawlin Slythergreen on the alleged rumor, a well-connected socialite of the Hades Ring “after supporting the denial of the appeal for a spare consort for the Crown Prince..this shown of interest on Mewni's Princess upon behind private doors blatantly challenges that is it not?"

  "..with the Blood Moon had herald the bonding..the Prince's still present fixation on the Mewni lass is quite questionable at best. I fail to see why Hell's eligible daughters are not treated with the same amount of place for the possible consort role as well" stated by Baron Agiton Treacherin this morning.

   Several heads of each noble houses who had raised opposition against the Blood Moon Bride's position had agreed to such claims. While it was still undisclosed behind such secretive gathering between Prince Thomas and Mewni's heir, it had rattled demon nobilities of the blatant favoritism outside of the proper parliament hearing.

Such ones claiming as the Royal Family had secretively consider Star Butterfly as the consort all along?

 The implications of this clandestine relationship are far-reaching. Prince Thomas' betrothal to His Grace is a cornerstone of securing a millennium prosperity of the land of the Underworld, a union blessed and chosen by the Lord's divined decree. While the alleged reunion of Prince Thomas' old flame does not threaten the Blood Moon Binding, as of now, it is evidently unbecoming of the Royal Family to show favor on a Princess after standing against for any appeal of reconsideration for a new consort from the last official judicial process.

   Several cries of outrage had lingered the Pride Land's inner noble streets and perhaps, a demand of another hearing might commence to address this particular issue that had arisen—

—Tom is going to fucking incinerate every printing office on Pride.

"..oh dear" 

He clench his nails against his palm as he watches his parents read the article with obvious worry. The newspaper freshly delivered this morning from the main news office in the Main Land. If it had just been some ordinary publication print no one would give a shit to the gossip. It just have to be the one funded by the main court to release this— fuck.

It won't be long before Mewni receives these same newspapers and the other allied kingdoms too. Actually, he wouldn't even be surprise if they already caught word of last night and today's paper.

The impression he was showing favor on a princess that was no longer part of the bridal candidate will have kingdoms foaming in the goddamn mouth.

He can't even bask for another single day after just befriending Star again now this shit happened. His morning was literally bombarded with this thing and he hadn't even dress out of his formal clothes yet, now seemingly exhausted even more.

It was a good thing he..cured the withdrawal last night. At least he doesn't feel like his body is close to joining Lucifer's damnation right about any second now. Although, it was..slightly wrong of invading Marco's space last night while he was asleep without asking any explicit permission. Tom had no choice but took a power nap while sitting close to the human's asleep form. It's the only chance he doesn't have to ask the guy directly.

It's not like he did anything inappropriate. Besides the guy agreed to his terms and Tom had been needing to relieve himself from the exhaustion. A good hour of nap was enough to last him a few hours anyway.

And now it's proving worth the action as he needed more of the mental strength to deal with this mess.

"Mom..Dad.. I swear Star and I just really talked" he speaks, a little pleadingly as he looks at the both of them with desperation. Tom cast his gaze down on his parents joint office, drilling his heated glare on the carpeted floors when they only look troubled. "There's..no rekindling of that kind of relationship or whatsoever last night. Believe me, please"

He hears his father sigh heavily. Tom digging his fang further in his lower lip out of frustration..

"..Tom come on, of course we believe you. However..the paper doesn't exactly sympathize with you on that regard..or any of the noble heads for that matter" His Dad explains, expression a little irritated while glaring at the newspapers and Tom pursed his lips thinly, stopping the growls from leaking out of his lips.

"..another meeting should be called no later than this afternoon. We can't have this causing panic on the lower floors. Dave, I think we have to prepare the assembly hall for another appeal from them " his mother finally speaks. 

Tom snaps his gaze at his parents, alarmed.

"What?! Why can't we just release a statement denying the accusations Mom?"

Mom only sighs and even Dad looks weary.

"..honey, you know directly debunking all of this only appears us as guilty" Tom clicked his tongue, really just more to himself than towards her, unable to refute anything that's sound reason because..it's true. No amount of official statement will stop the nobles from demanding the Royal Family should show the same kind of courtesy to the noble daughters like he was framed on doing with Star.

Hastily denying the contents will only paint them as implicitly half-confirming Tom is really rekindling with Mewni's heir despite currently bind with Marco.

"..why not we let this stew for a couple of days before we addressed it, honey?" He hears his Dad asked while Tom remained standing in the middle of the office. Hands clenched tight and shame wringing him from the inside "..did we already send word to the public affairs regarding this?"

Mom sighs and nod, leaning her head against Dad's shoulders "..yes I had Siria call them. I'm afraid the nobles would jump on the chance for a second appeal using the article..however, the commoners might get restless if something is threatening on the binding if we don't clear it with them with an official statement soon—"

They heard someone knock on the door.

"—pardon the intrusion Your Majesties, but a letter had arrived"

Tom let out a grunt and drop his body against the nearby couch. Great, now what?

His parents let out their own aggravated sigh. His Mom calling out in return "..yes, please come in.."

They watch as an attendant opened the heavy double doors, in their hands is a golden platter and a few scrolls and letters on top. The servant made a curt bow for all of them before stepping inside the large office room.

"..a letter from Mewni and Trivalis—" Tom made an ugly wince the moment he heard the former. Already bracing himself of what could possibly be the contents written directly from Star's parents. The latter kingdom isn't much pleasant to hear as well, not after the several times Tom had pushed under the rug that Royal Family's betrothal request in the past "..and a few invites as well, Your Majesty"

"Thank you Zeth, you may go" Mom said before snapping her two fingers, magically summoning the golden platter into the less cluttered place on the table. Tom watches as the servant made another last bow and swiftly deserted the room. That's when he angled his head back to his parents. The newly arrived scrolls are now sprawled open, even the letters are now removed from the sealed envelopes, gently levitating in front of them while Tom attentively watch their expressions for any signs of..concern.

"..they're requesting a private dinner within this week" His dad said flippantly for Tom, the teen perking up in apparent surprise. 

Tom ask quietly, holding his breath "..Mewni?" 

Dad shake his head, and smiles at him wryly "..Trivalis, stating a little chat about some reconsideration for her daughter's prospects..or something along those lines. I'm actually trying to tone it down but the letter is sort of too straightforward of what they want.."

"They will never let go of that one dinner in the past, do they?" His Mom whispers tiredly and Dad snorts, soothing her with a gentle rub by the shoulder "..in their defense, we didn't exactly outright refused them. Tom made it slightly clear, though very nonverbally.."

Yeah, like involving hell fire erupting from the depths of the underground just to get his point across that a betrothed other than Star is not possible in the past. They were a little persistent back then too.

Tom pinch his nose in clear exasperation "..one article and that all it takes for the kingdoms to pushed their princesses as if I just personally declared I'm open to entertaining them.."

Also, when on hell did it became so backwards? The Prince's family are supposed to be the one to offer the betrothal invites but society probably entering some sort of decline in proper customs now..

"..you really can't fault them, sweetie. They must really be dying to get engaged with you" His Mom clearly jokes and Tom muffled a complaint and looks at Dad pleadingly.

"..please tell me Mom is joking" 

Dad laughs a little heartily "..what can I say, my son has that Lucitor charm in him. The sweet young ones just can't help themselves can they?—"

"—nope, I'm not staying on hearing the rest of that" he practically grumbles, even more so when his parents resounding teasing laughter is all he get—

"—wait, Thomas" He hears his mother make a surprised sound, effectively stopping him from leaving his comfortable perch on the sofa. He gazes at her with confusion and sees Mom grabbed a light blue letter off the air. Dad casually peeking over her shoulders. "..this is from..Wyneria of the Artic Tern dimension. They're extending some invites for a cover shoot..?"

Tom frowns and looks at Mom again. Then his eyes widen when the implications finally sinks in, proceeding to helplessly ask "..please tell me it's not for the annual inter-dimensional cover of their magazine again.."

Mom blinks in surprise then grins "..well, you are in fact quite spot on—" Tom groans, burying his face on his palms in defeat, remembering the last time he was invited for such schtick. Don't get him wrong, it was a flattering experience to be featured on a renowned inter-dimensional magazine company but the leading winged humanoid who took care of him on his time there was, in every sense of the word, had made the whole experience unbearable. His mom continues "—however, it seems the invite is extended on both for you and Marco..in a Couple Royalty edition in fact, both for a cover shoot and an interview section as well if we accept?"

Tom absolutely chokes on air.

Dad made an amused laugh, Mom wasn't even doing much better as she keeps grinning from ear to ear. Their earlier dilemma about the rampaging issue of Tom and Star practically flying over their heads.

"..this is perfect! You boys are going—"

"—what?! Why?" Tom ask in aghast and she only offered a sharp toothy smile.

"..I don't see why not? Their reputation precedes them, dear. They're quite credible and unbiased. A feature of you and Marco in it is definitely a plus on strengthening the Blood Moon binding in the public's eyes" She explains and Dad nod in agreement, while he was slowly crumbling from the inside "..while we deal with the nitty-gritty nobles it's best you boys make some public appearance for a bit—"

Tom pinch the bridge of his nose, slowly catching what she was trying to say " —are you really suggesting we cover this ridiculous rumor with some fake publicity stunt instead?"

Mom waves a dismissive hand in the air "..I wouldn't say it as fake, more like, a very strategic diversion, yes?"

Tom pursed his lips, still unsure.

Dad looks at him next, eyes understanding "..it'll help get the talk off of you and Star by showing the Royal Family is simply focused on supporting the Crown Prince's bonded instead. It's not exactly for the means of flaunting you two out there but..a little public outing of you and Marco is a good diversion.. It's a nice opportunity, I'd say we take our chances?"

Tom kept the eye-contact with Dad for a fraction of second before he sighs in clear defeat.

"..though, I think we have to call ahead for the interview questions" Mom speaks a little pensive now, as she scans the letter again "..it would be good if Tom and Marco can address Star is merely a close acquaintance and nothing else"

Dad hums "..I'll make arrangements for the letter. Should we also prepare a kind donation just in case?—"

And Tom sighs heavily as he listens his parents go back and forth. At this point, he can't even argue because it does make sense. Even if the Royal Family consults to the ones managing their public reputation they will also agree this route is a lot more probable solution than an half-ass public statement debunking Star and his..rumored rekindling.

He clicked his tongue, mood souring at the thought of them dragging Star's name in this goddamn mess. 

He can only hope she's not having a horrible time finding out all about this.

"Marco I swear I never, never, never—"

"—Star—"

"—never wanted to be a scandalous homewrecker—"

"—okay, that's enough. Now you're just exaggerating—"

"—and come between you guy's doomed marriage or something—"

Marco slaps a palm across her mouth, effectively cutting whatever bull she was enjoying in spouting. At the way she was grinning so widely means she was hell-bent on milking the whole article as a joke.

He eyes the article that was spread on her bed with a bit of contempt, some demon servants had delivered it to his room again earlier. Well, surprise wasn't even enough to cover Marco's ridiculous disbelief. He all but rushed to Star's room (still fresh out of sleep, with cake-up drool on his chin christ) to let her read the stupid thing but end up catching her on a mirror call with her parents. As if he wasn't flabbergasted enough, the Queen even so much as apologize to him in Star's stead for any inconvenience it had cause for his and Tom's bonding..

Apparently, Star got reprimanded for getting herself in another atrocious article again and causing havoc on someone else's betrothal. 

Which is really ridiculous because he doesn't exactly care what sort of inconvenience this is for him and that guy. He rather worry on Star and why on earth she's drag in some cheap-ass affair rumor like they're living in the eighteen hundreds where a guy and a girl can't be alone together out on a night without any malicious intention happening behind closed doors.

Seriously, what the hell?

He's even more worried at the lack of alarm on his best friend's face "..for someone who's involve in such..well not that frivolous rumor you're taking it really well?"

Star steps back and flips her hair, fluttering her eyes lashes to Marco mischievously "..I've been involved in much worse articles Marco, you can't even imagine! Basically a pro at this point—" he groans when she started listing off things in the past where she was consistently being featured in all sorts of stuff on daily front page "—Besides, this thing will die out in like..a week or two? Though, this is the reason I kinda got tired on going to Hell, high-class demons are so..nitpicky on the little things if it meant it'll benefit them somehow." She plays with her wand next "..I won't even be surprise if Tom is dealing it worse than me.."

Marco eye's widens at the mention of the guy's name. He glances back at the door, trying not to wonder so much of any calls or the familiar small buzzing that might come through his compact.  

After their..little conversation back at Augustus' Manor Marco didn't go back to the party again. He still feels high-strung due to the juice. Though he did get to see Seallia and Augustus with Star in tow to his resting room. Tom had actually called his best friend and informed his other friends of where he was and what happened to him. Then eventually deciding they already had their fill of the party, so him and Star actually left through the portal last night. He had only shared a brief hug with the sea princess and a short exchange of smiles with Augustus all while never looking at Tom again as they left.

The conversation he had with the demon had lingered on the back of his mind even by come morning though. Adding to his still inebriated state he actually didn't slept peacefully. He only mange to fall asleep because Tommy was snuggled up on him. one he really thought would be a lot more harder to adjust but the little guy adjusted without much fanfare.

As for Tom, adding this another troublesome fiasco he wonders what sort of situation is that guy in right now—

—they heard loud whining and vigorous scratching against Star's door, effectively interrupting Marco's musing.

Oh, he forgot. Due to his haste of dashing towards Star's room he had left his door open and Tommy must have followed him too. The cub was still asleep on his bed when he receive the newspapers after all.

He smiles fondly and was about to walk towards the door when she suddenly grumbles.

"..I want to hold him too, Marco!" 

Marco eyes her strangely, and stopping himself from laughing at her frustrated expression "..you know that didn't end well for you either last night remember?"

He eyes the slightly healed scratch on her hand, wondering if she had used some magic to cure what was Tommy's doing last night. Safe to say, he didn't exactly extend a warm welcome towards his best friend. Which strike Marco with surprise.

She falters and crossed her arms, huffing indignantly "..yeah, well.." She pouts "..maybe, it's good now? He must be grumpy last night that's all!"

Marco sighs and shake his head "..okay fine, but let me hold him first."

He didn't wait for any of her response before he cross her bedroom floor towards the door, easily opening and smiling down on the cub who looks up at Marco. His three eyes blinking innocently before crooning in delight upon the sight of the human. He didn't waste time and kneel in front of him, letting out a surprise grunt when Tommy all but jump into his arms, face instantly curling near his neck, rubbing its cheeks quite affectionately against Marco's skin.

It was kinda ticklish, so he chuckles lightly "..Hi, good morning too buddy.."

Tommy let out a soft croon as a response.

He laughs to himself, securing his hold around the cub, which was admittedly easy considering he fits so snugly on his arms before he closes the door.

He was about to step closer to Star who was waiting so eagerly, a slight bounce on her heel as she gazes excitedly on Marco's cub but it quickly got interrupted when Tommy stiffens, head perking up and stops in burrowing under his neck. The cub jerks its head and lands its three eyes on Star.

What follows next was still a surprise for the both of them.

Tommy bared its little fangs to her, fur fluffing up as it hisses in clear hostility.

He can only smile sheepishly to Star's despaired look.

"..why doesn't he like me!" She cries in affront and Marco simply sighs while rubbing a soothing touch on Tommy's head, and just like that the cub stops its display of aggression, snarling one last time to Star before it snuggles back to Marco's space. She continues, disappointed "I'm like the most likeable being when it comes to monsters!—"

Marco cuts in jokingly "—didn't you say you punch monsters on the side back on Mewni? You literally enjoy punching Ludo's henchmen—"

Tommy sort of growled after he said that and Star whines.

"—thank you Marco, for that super unnecessary commentary cuz' now your baby hates me even more!"

Marco snorts "..come on, it's not like he can understand them?"

Star crossed her arms against her chest "..you really need to get a good grasp on how smart this lil' guys are—"

Then they both flinch in surprise as a sudden pillar of fire emerge near the window sill. Him and Star exchange brief glances, already so familiar of who just arrive. The both of them sparing each other an apprehensive look then turn at their unwelcomed guest.

After they arrive home, last night had been spent talking and sharing their side of the stories of their own conversations involving Tom. They pretty much know what went down about each other in their short separation. He didn't left Star hanging about him accidentally had heard their conversation on the balcony either. Simultaneously, Star informing him of having already acquainted with Seallia while he was sleeping off his intoxication problem and her knowing about Augustus' little confrontation..which he remembers, he had awfully forgot to tell Tom as of yet..

He can feel the cub squirm slightly, while the both of them looks at Tom from the side. The fire wall now slowly dissipating and revealing one exhausted expression.

The guy looks like he got run over by a truck with his awfully disheveled appearance. He wasn't talking about his get up, though his button-up long sleeves, rolled around by the arms and dress pants hurts to see, not when it's just nearing seven in the morning. What on earth is this guy dealing with in this still ungodly time?

Marco definitely doesn't want to ask..

Though, it wasn't a surprise the demon's eyes automatically lands on Star.

The three of them entered some sort of tense silence. They literally stand on Star's room while assessing each other. Marco looking at Tom warily while Star and the demon shared a quiet eye-contact that he had ever seen between the two. 

For the next few minutes or so, it was just pure quiet between the three of them.

"..I—.." Tom starts..then he stops altogether, rubbing a palm behind his nape, obviously unsure of himself.

Marco curiously peeks at Star, surprise at the unusual hesitation evidently grazing her face.

He pretty much remembered these two is starting all over again as friends and he wonders how will that even go now—

—until Star loudly inhales and exhales, then relaxes, and offered a quite reserved smile. It was hesitant at best but she clearly shattered the awkward air for displaying a warm greeting first. Which, as Marco observes, is welcome a little enthusiastically by Tom. The demon can be seen visibly relaxing in return as well.

All while Marco was..still a little tense throughout the quiet interaction.

"..now Tom, don't tell me you're here to actually offer some spare candidate invite are you?"

Tom laughs lowly and shakes his head "..at least some of us is taking the rumor quite easily and no, I guess nothing drastic like that was pushed through. Sorry for the trouble, Starship" he says casually to her as his lieu of a greeting, while Marco observes the way Star laughs, a carefree smile worming its way through her lips. 

"..psh, you should know by now how nothing can rattle this gal!" she teases in return and Marco, Tommy still snuggled up to him, can only watch as the fond smile grazed on Tom's lips.

It..felt like he was intruding on something. 

The sight of their easy going conversation is making Marco's feet itch to leave. That sense of awkwardness coming back to him just like the time he was eavesdropping on their conversation. He only looks down on his cub, absentmindedly playing with the beast's fur as he listens quietly to their exchange, not really know if he should chime in some of his usual quips whenever Tom is around or maybe stay quiet. Or, strangely enough, doesn't really know what he should say, especially after his and the guy's conversation last night.

There was nothing note-worthy in it..though he get this inherent feeling there was more of what meets the surface, at least on his part there is. All but leaving Marco a little unsure of how he should approach the demon now. He had been mostly a reactive sort towards Tom, entirely dependent on what could the demon throw at him for him to conjure of what to say in retaliation. 

Now, after last night, he couldn't shake the feeling it wasn't longer the case anymore. Probably..

..also strange, he doesn't even sense the bond flickering to life. Not even the distant visceral exhaustion that comes with it. It's usual presence that lingers on the back of his mind didn't flare whenever Tom is around. 

Did it finally got cured without them doing anything about it after days passed?—

"—Marco"

He jolts as a steady voice reaches his ears. As he looks up, not surprise to see Tom looking at him with furrowed brows. His and Star's conversation probably died down and he was caught spacing out. 

Before he can even answer, Star all but hollers again.

"..by the way, your little underworld pet is a hissy kitten what's up with that?"

Tom frowns and ask "..The Silas?.." Then he looks at her next "..he's bothering you Star?"

Marco pursed his lips, a little worried if it'll become a permanent thing with the cub. Maybe Tom knows some unique conditions about Tommy? "..it's more of Star getting hissed at for approaching. He doesn't..exactly like her yet."

The cub made his presence known for yawning cutely, burrowing deeper into Marco's arms.

"See what I mean? He only ever likes Marco.." Star sighs while looking longingly at Marco's new pet. He eyes her jealous face and all but proceed with a short head sniff on the cub's fur and watches how she silently gasp in betrayal, the envy so palpable on her expression it was making Marco playfully laugh in return.

Tom speaks once more.

"..well, it's because they're loyal to the core and since he successfully imprinted on Marco I guess he's still cautious and territorial" Tom explains as he approaches the both of them. Marco eyes the demon carefully as he stands close to them, tracking the way the other's fingers rises and easily cards through Tommy's fur. Surprisingly, or maybe not, the cub blinks blearily, purring instantly at the touch inclining its little head further on the other's open palm. Tom speaks again "..but as it matures it'll started to recognizes its Sire's companions too. So give it some time, Starship.."

Tom speaks a little calmly while he rubs a palm on Tommy's head. Marco looks down and watches as the demon's hand for some reason is starting to light up. He would be alarmed if not for the way the cub exactly relaxes at the obvious warmth Tom is spreading throughout its fur, nudging against the demon's skin.

"..what did you do?" He ask curiously, then Tom sighs, looking at Marco with a frown. 

"..he's actually freezing, so I just regulated its body heat." Tom regards Marco briefly before he looks down on the cub "Had he been sticking to you like this the entire night?"

Marco shakes off this distant weird sensation of hearing him speak this..well, leveled tone. 

He slowly nods, following in asking something else instead "..but he feels normal to me?"

"..you can't sense it like me, but he's freezing. They're not meant to be in low-level heat temperature dimensions" he explains easily and Marco's brow furrowed in worry. The demon continues anyway before stepping back "..but it'll adjust eventually. They're just cold now.."

Marco relaxes hearing that and grunts "..thanks, I'll buy him a heat warmer next time.."

He looks up and the both of them locked in a short eye-contact. Marco offering..an awkward nod while Tom looks away, lips now pursed thinly for whatever reasons—

—until the sound of a camera shuttering in the background essentially breaking their still stare down.

"Damn it, why does this thing have to be so loud" He sighs as they watches Star struggles to hide her phone behind her back, shamelessly had capture a picture of them for reasons Marco doesn't even want to know. 

"..did you just snap a picture of us?" Tom ask in complete confusion while Star incessantly shook her head, her denial making her look even more guilty. 

He let out an audible sigh at her antics, watching the way Tom advance towards Star.

"..Starship delete it" the demon demands but Marco can ridiculously sense the playful tone used in it. It makes his nose wrinkle, oddly feeling awkward again as Star return it with her own mischievous grin.

"..nuh-uh it's my phone! And you can't make me!" She grins in triumph and Tom was grinning back with equal amounts of mischief that's..making Marco's skin crawl under his clothes.

As much he rather want to leave these two and let them..do whatever the heck they're doing Marco wants to know if Tom had come here for a different reason.

Because if it's just for Star that he's here then Marco would lovely want to desert the room. He rather not be a live witness to them trying to patch their obvious broken bridge and catching up on their lost time after the break-up. It felt wrong to see any of that.

"..so why are you here anyway?" He blurts out, effectively catching both of their attention. Which these two are already locked in an arm wrestle, with Tom clearly not trying to overpower Star who was relentlessly hiding her phone away.

They were stubbornly grinning at one another as they fight for dominance. Their expression so elated and at ease that it felt like a crime witnessing it. Especially Tom's..he had the bizarre thought that he sort of shouldn't see that..it's a little ridiculous.

Though he's..starting to get the gist of why these two become a couple in the first place. If before the idea was incomprehensible then now it slowly gets unravel in his very own eyes, starting to make a little more sense. Especially with the one-sided hostility practically gone between them and seeing them interact without it was easy enough to observe the way they weirdly match each other's energy. He knows it's a little early to say any of that, but last night and now, seems like enough to have a sufficient impression of how these two are with each other.

He wasn't just sure if he was thrilled on seeing that on first-hand or does he want to see this sort of side of Tom that's..a little carefree than he could ever imagine the demon will ever be. It felt a little unearned for his part even if he knew he doesn't really care. Like trespassing some forbidden side that was meant for one's eyes only. And given this situation, he was pretty sure its not meant for him to see this side of the demon. It was making Marco slightly...not exactly disturb..? Maybe, a little baffled with himself for making it a big deal (when it shouldn't) to say the least.

Tom blinks out of their playful bantering and straightens himself, eyes lighting in realization as if he literally forgot something, probably the very reason why he's here. He looks down at Star next, appearing quite apologetic "..sorry about the article, Starship. My family is trying to deal with it from the inside as for me..".

He finally faced Marco, expression gravely serious ".. I think we'll have to deal with it in a different way on ourselves too. That's why you need to join me for a trip to the Artic Tern, they invited us for some cover shoot"

Marco tilts his head in confusion, before he can even ask for any clarification Star literally gasp in surprise.

"..you guys are invited to feature in Void magazine?!" She hollers and Tom nods, now more slightly unenthused.

Marco asks, now curious by Star's enthusiasm "..it's a big deal because..?"

She turn to Marco, eyes light up in eagerness and without any sort of hesitation bounce towards her wardrobe. Tom and Marco watch as the contents inside practically slips through the floor with sheer force when she wrench the door open, the cabinet sill unorganized as ever. Then she mess around the pile as if searching for something in it until she made a delighted 'aha!' then pull a wrinkled looking magazine out for Marco to see.

She skips towards him and practically pressed the magazine against his cheek on her excitement.

Marco grunts but backpedals so he can see what exactly she was showing him.

"..it's the only number one popular inter-dimensional magazine that everyone loves! I always wanted to get invited but I'm probably too much for their taste, but eh, their loss!" She grins anyway, while she opens the magazine, skimming too fast through different pages that was too difficult for Marco to catch it's content "..they always have this tradition on choosing who they want to put on the annual cover every year and it's always been the talk who gets to be pick! Oh my gosh my friends are gonna be in it! I'm sooo jealous!"

She beams at the two of them. Marco can't help but smile warmly at her..er well, excessive as it was he did understand the hype. Then he peeks at the corner on his eyes, not..really surprise to see Tom looking at Star with..

He silently looks away, before focusing his gaze on the magazine.

"..what's got this to do with anything with the rumor of you and Star?" Marco address Tom next and the demon let out a sigh.

"..basically damage control. My parents insisted, also to discreetly shut-off the allied kingdoms incessant invites. Hell forbid they're persistent " he explains gruffly, tone slightly annoyed and well, Marco can understand his visible distaste of the situation.

"..you really got those ladies hook on you, huh Lucitor" Star chimes in her rather usual teasing, smile quite obnoxious.

Tom grins "..no rest for the wicked, even for the most devilishly charming ones I guess".

Star instantly makes a gagging impression. Tom snorting at her display.

Marco looks away politely. Never mind if he feels a little out of place amidst their easy-going banter. 

Tom shakes his head in fond exasperation then looks at Marco, gaze now more neutral "..I think it'll take a day for this and we leave tomorrow..you don't need to bring any travel stuffs. We'll prepare one for you anyway"

Marco sighs, guess he doesn't have a choice does he "..Star, will you cover for me if my parents ask if I'm gone?"

Star winks at him reassuringly "..you know I will! But what about Tommy, will he go with you guys?"

Marco looks down on the cub and to Tom next, silently questioning him too.

Tom crossed his arms, looking pensive "..he can't come with us, so I might cast a simple sleeping spell so he won't keep looking for you. It's too early to test what a Silas can do to a missing master after all, so let's avoid that."

That sounds so ominous..but he rather not ask for the details for now.

"That's all I had to say..I'm still needed back on Hell" Tom started to walk towards near the window and slowly..looks around "..it was nice seeing you doing well Star, sorry again with this mess. I hope the Queen didn't..well, talked your ear off for getting dragged on some chaos"

Star actually laughs easily, Marco humming quietly at the sound of it. More than content not to interrupt them, as he had been doing the entire time. Though, it's nice that she looks a lot more at ease around Tom now..

"..would it really be me if not for a little—" Star makes a short funny jazz hands, Tom grinning back at the sight "—chaos once in a while?"

"..I guess not" he speaks earnestly, smile more relaxed and open.

Marco..stares.

Then the demon angle his eyes on the human this time.

Marco didn't dare stray his eyes away, locking with Tom's own stubbornly. If he cast his gaze first between them it'll feel like a defeat on his part somehow.

"..I'll pick you up before the sun rises tomorrow.." The demon finally looks away and slowly fire rises from the floor, gradually engulfing Tom with ease. Like a blink of an eye the demon was gone as if he wasn't even there.

It was quiet after that..Tommy's own subtle purrs occasionally chimes in every second.

Not until he can feel her presence suddenly invade Marco's radius. Not too close as to trigger the cub awake but enough he can sense her.

"..so he was kinda.." She starts, Marco letting out a quiet sigh of his own at the sound of her hesitance. She adds offhandedly "..okayish? Right?.."

Okayish? Marco reeled back the urge to huff a laugh then grins at Star "..at least it looks like you guys are going steady..?"

He laughs at the sight of her wrinkled expression, before she harmlessly punch him by the arm.

"..stop, don't even word it like that" she grumbles then smiles, a little small. Marco looks at her, curious "..but it looks like he's trying right? To you too? I think it was the first I didn't see him scoff at you..?"

..yeah, as if that's enough to cause for celebration. Marco thinks unkindly but shook his head at the thoughts. He walks towards her bed, sitting down on the mattress as he lays the cub on top of her pillow, the beast snuggling soundly. Marco then makes an elaborate gesture of his hands "..he was kinda..indifferent though?"

..to me most especially, but he didn't say that out loud. Well, he means the guy was easy to engage now but..

That somehow didn't deter Star though, always so positive as she imply beams back at Marco.

"..and that's after the whole repressed anger! Indifference! Meaning he's adjusting! Tell you what I know about the guy, he may be quick to bursting to fancy explosions but he does become so obvious if he's trying..earlier was just the start of it. I can sense it already!" Star offered a comforting smile "..wouldn't it be a lot more easier,  you know finally— as in finally— bury the hammer or something? Who knows maybe the trip can be a good spending time to you both!"

Marco was about to correct her about the idiom again but the sight of her mischievous though equally hopeful smile has him giving up entirely.

He drops his body back on the bed, star-fished on the sheets with a barely contained grunt.

..a trip huh..

"..yeah..wouldn't that.." Then he murmurs much more to himself as he closes his eyes "..wouldn't that be something.."

 (Credits: Star Butterfly)

[ Star's Pov: Why do they look like tired parents lol ]

Chapter Text

"..when you said before sun rise—" Marco stifles a loud yawn, rubbing the sleep off of his eyes and slowly follows the demon's brisk walking through the halls "—I didn't really think it was literal. Even the birds are still sleeping, dude"

"..because we need to cross the border of Gluttony and reach Tern before the morning starts" Tom explains, voice a little impatient. Marco frowns, hoping he can magically wear off his still sluggish body, that had been rudely rouse awake by Tom in almost five in the freaking morning. He didn't get to question anything first as the demon already cast a spell on Tommy while the cub was asleep and forcibly yank Marco out of bed.

Now they're here in some dark looking corridors walking for a good amount of five minutes already of nowhere stopping it seems. It's awfully deserted in this part of where they're walking though he did saw a few stationed guards nearby. From what he could gathered of Tom's quick explanation earlier while he was busy collecting his wandering bearings, they're apparently in the Main Palace located in Pride where there'll be transporting through portal to Gluttony—

"—oof" he let out, face bumping at the demon's back without warning. He steps back and proceed to rubs his nose, glaring at Tom "..what the heck?"

The guy didn't offer any words and face Marco suddenly. He notice they've stopped in front of a large double doors. He looks at it with scrutiny first then back to Tom, brows raised in question.

"  your travel clothes are already in there. Since this is an official trip for the both of us you can't wear pajamas" Tom huffs while looking pointedly at Marco's grey shirt and sweatpants as if it offended him in any way. The human grumbles in protest but didn't offer any of his usual complains "..there's a huge rope near the headboard of the bed, if you need something just pull it and servants will come for you"

Marco can't help but whistle, impressed "..you know, being stuck with you on this bond thing does have its sweet perks. I mean, I get to expercience having servants!—.." 

Then his eyes lands on Tom..that was staring.

He falters when he realize the casual joke he said and even more so when Tom looks at him with surprise. He looks down on his feet, hand now rubbing his forearm in sudden awkwardness. They hadn't really interacted in their usual way yesterday, Tom was indifferent at best but Marco realized he had easily slide to the dynamic with the demon now that..he wasn't caught outside of just Tom and Star's exlcusive bubble. The guy must have the same thought, or probably, considering he looks just as surprise with Marco's..probably unwarranted start of bantering. He didn't realized when it become second-nature of his. He can sense the numerous reprimands now dancing within his brain, blaring at his own stupidity. They're not friends, why the hell is he acting like they are? He looks away, grimacing "..yeah, nevermind—.."

"—careful Diaz, you almost sound like you're actually after my money" 

Marco perks up, eyes surprised and saw Tom looking at him, brow raised in challenge. But what really had him relaxing, and letting out a low snort of his own was the demon's..smug smirk.

He feels a little lighter when he sense how relieving to see that. Maybe Star was right that Tom is really trying and who was he to deny this obscure offered of an olive branch when he was the first to ask such minimal decorum from the guy to begin with? That distant memory of their unreasonable shared hostility now feels like a fever dream.

 He wouldn't..

(He wouldn't really mind if that old ways remained behind them now)

So he rolled his eyes, and grabbed the door handles, proceeding to open it. The easy creak of the large oak doors surprises Marco as well. Then he looks over his shoulders, only to see Tom still standing behind him with crossed arms, face questioning.

Marco slowly grins "..I mean, what else are you even good for other than your riches though?"

He barks a laugh when the clear offense passes through Tom's expression before he slams the door shut in front of the demon. The last thing he sees is Tom grumbling unhappily, unable to retort quickly.

But theres a knock that comes through the other side, catching his attention again.

Marco waited..

"..I'll wait for you on the east wing"

Then he hears footsteps started to walk away, no more noise had come next.

He let out one last exhale, before he turns towards the room. Spacious would be the word he'd used, even bigger compared to Augustus' guest room, because there's actually a living room ensuite, completed with a furnace nearby. Large windowpanes are now drawn with thick velvet curtains, blocking actual sunlight from peeking through but enough to give him light to see inside the massive space. He didn't dwell longer on the furniture but simply trudge towards the equally large bed, the red stylish canopy drape on top of it didn't hide the long rope besides the headboard, just like Tom said where it would be.

As he inches closer, there he sees a simple white button-up, with a wide cuff on the wrist and simple brown pants, there's also a beige cloak spread out, a red pin securing near the neckline. There's also a sizable dark leather satchel, probably for the stuff he'll have to bring with him. But the only thing he brought was his compact, Tom's dimensional scissors that he had forgot to return since he borrowed from the demon's study and the box of his ruby earring. The guy ask for the scissors and earring to be brought so he did. He shrugs at the thought and wanders his eyes more, there besides the foot of the bed, presumably is his black boots too.

It was simple enough. The question is if where's he going to take a shower?

Because he seriously forgot about that with Tom hurrying him.

Then his eyes lands on the giant rope, Tom's earlier words making him slowly grin.

Let's test this rare privileges, shall we?

"Dad..you called for me?" He stated the moment he step inside his parents office. He saw his dad still on his sleeping clothes but already reading through a scroll. Mom is probably still sleeping considering the hectic day they all had yesterday.

He never been so grateful of going on a trip just so to get have some semblance of freedom away from Hell. Even if said trip is just as troublesome but he rather deal with a whole day of nonsensical posing in front of holograms than deal with nobles cawing with demands.

His Dad looks up and smiles at Tom easily, then assessing his entire fresh get up. It was a simple black loose shirt and matching dark pants, tucked on high brown boots. He figured it's a lot more comfortable to wear Tern's colder seasons "..you're already dress I see. What a shame though, your Mom actually wanted me to wake her up so she can send you two off herself."

Tom chuckles "..it's okay, let her sleep for a bit. It's still early for her. Did you want something before we leave?"

His dad didn't say anything but furled the scroll he was reading, extending it towards Tom. He closes the distance between them and reach for it, quickly opening the scroll the moment Dad let go. He scans the contents briefly, brows starting to furrow in confusion the further he takes in what he was reading.

What..

Why didn't he see this new report on his own study? He should have a copy of this kind of thing. He really need to have a serious word with Petey for hell's sake—

"—I know you've been busy with your courting that you didn't notice this sent to your own office. No wonder you hadn't seek me out regarding this" Dad explains and Tom winces in guilt. So he must've forgot to check on the new scrolls delivered. His father laughs lightly and reaches for his head, ruffling his hair on the process. Tom grumbling in quiet protest but didn't evade the affectionate rub, actually leaning into the touch "..it could be false alarm, but it wouldn't hurt to scout for any of that while you're in Tern. "